This is a modern-English version of The Souls of Black Folk, originally written by Du Bois, W. E. B. (William Edward Burghardt). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Souls of Black Folk

by W. E. B. Du Bois


Herein is Written

The Forethought
I. Of Our Spiritual Strivings
II. Of the Dawn of Freedom
III. Of Mr. Booker T. Washington and Others
IV. Of the Meaning of Progress
V. Of the Wings of Atalanta
VI. Of the Training of Black Men
VII. Of the Black Belt
VIII. Of the Quest of the Golden Fleece
IX. Of the Sons of Master and Man
X. Of the Faith of the Fathers
XI. Of the Passing of the First-Born
XII. Of Alexander Crummell
XIII. Of the Coming of John
XIV. Of the Sorrow Songs
The Afterthought

To
Burghardt and Yolande
The Lost and the Found

To
Burghardt and Yolande
The Lost and the Found

The Forethought

Herein lie buried many things which if read with patience may show the strange meaning of being black here at the dawning of the Twentieth Century. This meaning is not without interest to you, Gentle Reader; for the problem of the Twentieth Century is the problem of the color line.

Here are many things buried that, if read patiently, may reveal the unusual significance of being Black at the start of the Twentieth Century. This significance is not without interest to you, Dear Reader; because the challenge of the Twentieth Century is the challenge of the color line.

I pray you, then, receive my little book in all charity, studying my words with me, forgiving mistake and foible for sake of the faith and passion that is in me, and seeking the grain of truth hidden there.

I ask you to kindly accept my little book with an open heart, reading my words alongside me, forgiving any mistakes or flaws for the sake of the faith and passion I have, and looking for the truth that is tucked away within.

I have sought here to sketch, in vague, uncertain outline, the spiritual world in which ten thousand thousand Americans live and strive. First, in two chapters I have tried to show what Emancipation meant to them, and what was its aftermath. In a third chapter I have pointed out the slow rise of personal leadership, and criticized candidly the leader who bears the chief burden of his race to-day. Then, in two other chapters I have sketched in swift outline the two worlds within and without the Veil, and thus have come to the central problem of training men for life. Venturing now into deeper detail, I have in two chapters studied the struggles of the massed millions of the black peasantry, and in another have sought to make clear the present relations of the sons of master and man. Leaving, then, the white world, I have stepped within the Veil, raising it that you may view faintly its deeper recesses,—the meaning of its religion, the passion of its human sorrow, and the struggle of its greater souls. All this I have ended with a tale twice told but seldom written, and a chapter of song.

I’ve tried to outline, in a vague and uncertain way, the spiritual world in which countless Americans live and work. First, in two chapters, I’ve attempted to explain what Emancipation meant to them and what followed. In a third chapter, I’ve highlighted the gradual emergence of personal leadership and openly critiqued the leader who carries the main responsibility for his race today. Then, in two additional chapters, I’ve quickly sketched the two worlds inside and outside the Veil, leading to the central issue of preparing individuals for life. Now delving into more depth, I’ve studied the struggles of the large masses of black peasants in two chapters, and in another, I’ve tried to clarify the current relationships between the sons of masters and the enslaved. After leaving the white world behind, I’ve entered within the Veil, lifting it so you can faintly see its deeper layers—the meaning of its religion, the intensity of its human sorrow, and the struggles of its nobler souls. I concluded all of this with a tale that’s been told twice but rarely written down, along with a chapter of song.

Some of these thoughts of mine have seen the light before in other guise. For kindly consenting to their republication here, in altered and extended form, I must thank the publishers of the Atlantic Monthly, The World’s Work, the Dial, The New World, and the Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science. Before each chapter, as now printed, stands a bar of the Sorrow Songs,—some echo of haunting melody from the only American music which welled up from black souls in the dark past. And, finally, need I add that I who speak here am bone of the bone and flesh of the flesh of them that live within the Veil?

Some of my thoughts have appeared before in different forms. I’d like to thank the publishers of the Atlantic Monthly, The World’s Work, the Dial, The New World, and the Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science for allowing me to republish them here in a revised and expanded version. Before each chapter, as it’s now presented, there's a section of the Sorrow Songs—a lingering echo of the haunting melodies from the only American music that emerged from the deep struggles of black souls in the past. And, finally, do I really need to mention that I, the one speaking here, am deeply connected to those who live within the Veil?

W.E.B. Du B.

W.E.B. Du Bois

Atlanta, Ga., Feb. 1, 1903.

Atlanta, GA, Feb. 1, 1903.

I.
Of Our Spiritual Strivings

O water, voice of my heart, crying in the sand,
    All night long crying with a mournful cry,
As I lie and listen, and cannot understand
        The voice of my heart in my side or the voice of the sea,
    O water, crying for rest, is it I, is it I?
        All night long the water is crying to me.

O water, voice of my heart, crying in the sand,
    All night long, crying with a haunting sound,
As I lie and listen, unable to comprehend
        The voice of my heart within me or the voice of the sea,
    O water, crying for peace, is it me, is it me?
        All night long the water is calling to me.

Unresting water, there shall never be rest
    Till the last moon droop and the last tide fail,
And the fire of the end begin to burn in the west;
        And the heart shall be weary and wonder and cry like the sea,
    All life long crying without avail,
        As the water all night long is crying to me.

Restless water, there will never be peace
    Until the last moon sets and the last tide recedes,
And the flames of the end start to glow in the west;
        And the heart will grow tired and wonder and cry like the sea,
    Always crying without any resolution,
        Just like the water all night long is calling to me.

ARTHUR SYMONS.

Arthur Symons.

musical score

Between me and the other world there is ever an unasked question: unasked by some through feelings of delicacy; by others through the difficulty of rightly framing it. All, nevertheless, flutter round it. They approach me in a half-hesitant sort of way, eye me curiously or compassionately, and then, instead of saying directly, How does it feel to be a problem? they say, I know an excellent colored man in my town; or, I fought at Mechanicsville; or, Do not these Southern outrages make your blood boil? At these I smile, or am interested, or reduce the boiling to a simmer, as the occasion may require. To the real question, How does it feel to be a problem? I answer seldom a word.

Between me and the other world, there's always an unasked question: some avoid asking it out of sensitivity, while others struggle to express it properly. Still, everyone flutters around it. They come to me hesitantly, look at me with curiosity or pity, and then, instead of asking directly, “What’s it like to be a problem?” they say, “I know a great Black guy in my town,” or, “I fought at Mechanicsville,” or, “Don’t these Southern injustices make you furious?” In response, I smile, show interest, or calm the anger down, depending on the situation. But when it comes to the real question, “What’s it like to be a problem?” I rarely say a word.

And yet, being a problem is a strange experience,—peculiar even for one who has never been anything else, save perhaps in babyhood and in Europe. It is in the early days of rollicking boyhood that the revelation first bursts upon one, all in a day, as it were. I remember well when the shadow swept across me. I was a little thing, away up in the hills of New England, where the dark Housatonic winds between Hoosac and Taghkanic to the sea. In a wee wooden schoolhouse, something put it into the boys’ and girls’ heads to buy gorgeous visiting-cards—ten cents a package—and exchange. The exchange was merry, till one girl, a tall newcomer, refused my card,—refused it peremptorily, with a glance. Then it dawned upon me with a certain suddenness that I was different from the others; or like, mayhap, in heart and life and longing, but shut out from their world by a vast veil. I had thereafter no desire to tear down that veil, to creep through; I held all beyond it in common contempt, and lived above it in a region of blue sky and great wandering shadows. That sky was bluest when I could beat my mates at examination-time, or beat them at a foot-race, or even beat their stringy heads. Alas, with the years all this fine contempt began to fade; for the words I longed for, and all their dazzling opportunities, were theirs, not mine. But they should not keep these prizes, I said; some, all, I would wrest from them. Just how I would do it I could never decide: by reading law, by healing the sick, by telling the wonderful tales that swam in my head,—some way. With other black boys the strife was not so fiercely sunny: their youth shrunk into tasteless sycophancy, or into silent hatred of the pale world about them and mocking distrust of everything white; or wasted itself in a bitter cry, Why did God make me an outcast and a stranger in mine own house? The shades of the prison-house closed round about us all: walls strait and stubborn to the whitest, but relentlessly narrow, tall, and unscalable to sons of night who must plod darkly on in resignation, or beat unavailing palms against the stone, or steadily, half hopelessly, watch the streak of blue above.

And yet, being a problem is a weird experience—strange even for someone who has never been anything else, except maybe as a baby and in Europe. It's during the carefree days of boyhood that the realization hits you all at once, as if in a single day. I clearly remember when that realization came over me. I was a little kid, way up in the hills of New England, where the dark Housatonic River winds between Hoosac and Taghkanic down to the sea. In a tiny wooden schoolhouse, something sparked the boys and girls’ idea to buy fancy visiting cards—ten cents a pack—and trade them. The trading was fun until one girl, a tall newcomer, flat-out refused my card—with just a glance. Then, it hit me suddenly that I was different from the others; maybe similar in heart, life, and dreams, but completely cut off from their world by a huge barrier. After that, I had no interest in breaking down that barrier or sneaking through; I looked down on everything beyond it and lived above it in a place of blue sky and vast wandering shadows. That sky seemed bluest when I could outshine my peers during exams, win at foot races, or even best them in fights. Sadly, as the years went by, that sense of superiority began to fade; the words I craved and all their bright opportunities were theirs, not mine. But I told myself they shouldn't keep those prizes; I would take some, or all of them, from them. I just could never figure out how: by studying law, healing the sick, or telling the amazing stories that filled my head—somehow. For other Black boys, the struggle wasn’t as bright; their youth turned into dull servility, or silent resentment of the white world around them and a bitter distrust of everything white; or it faded into a desperate cry: Why did God make me an outcast and a stranger in my own home? The darkness of confinement closed in on all of us: walls were tight and unyielding for the white kids, but relentlessly high, narrow, and impossible to scale for the sons of night who had to trudge on in resignation, or beat their hands against the stone in vain, or watch half-hopelessly at the streak of blue above.

After the Egyptian and Indian, the Greek and Roman, the Teuton and Mongolian, the Negro is a sort of seventh son, born with a veil, and gifted with second-sight in this American world,—a world which yields him no true self-consciousness, but only lets him see himself through the revelation of the other world. It is a peculiar sensation, this double-consciousness, this sense of always looking at one’s self through the eyes of others, of measuring one’s soul by the tape of a world that looks on in amused contempt and pity. One ever feels his twoness,—an American, a Negro; two souls, two thoughts, two unreconciled strivings; two warring ideals in one dark body, whose dogged strength alone keeps it from being torn asunder.

After the Egyptians, Indians, Greeks, Romans, Teutons, and Mongolians, the Black individual is like a seventh son, born under a veil and endowed with a second sight in this American world—a world that doesn’t give him true self-awareness but only allows him to see himself through the lens of others. It’s a strange feeling, this double-consciousness, this constant sense of seeing oneself through the eyes of others, of measuring one’s worth against a world that looks on with mockery and pity. One always feels this duality—an American, a Black person; two souls, two thoughts, two conflicting aspirations; two battling ideals within one dark body, whose stubborn strength alone prevents it from being torn apart.

The history of the American Negro is the history of this strife,—this longing to attain self-conscious manhood, to merge his double self into a better and truer self. In this merging he wishes neither of the older selves to be lost. He would not Africanize America, for America has too much to teach the world and Africa. He would not bleach his Negro soul in a flood of white Americanism, for he knows that Negro blood has a message for the world. He simply wishes to make it possible for a man to be both a Negro and an American, without being cursed and spit upon by his fellows, without having the doors of Opportunity closed roughly in his face.

The history of the African American is about this struggle—this desire to achieve self-awareness, to integrate his dual identity into a better and more authentic self. In this integration, he hopes neither of his previous identities will be lost. He doesn't want to Africanize America, because America has so much to teach the world and Africa. He also doesn't want to erase his Black identity in a wave of white American culture, because he knows that Black heritage has a significant message for the world. He simply wants to make it possible for a person to be both Black and American, without being looked down upon and insulted by others, and without having the doors of opportunity shut harshly in his face.

This, then, is the end of his striving: to be a co-worker in the kingdom of culture, to escape both death and isolation, to husband and use his best powers and his latent genius. These powers of body and mind have in the past been strangely wasted, dispersed, or forgotten. The shadow of a mighty Negro past flits through the tale of Ethiopia the Shadowy and of Egypt the Sphinx. Through history, the powers of single black men flash here and there like falling stars, and die sometimes before the world has rightly gauged their brightness. Here in America, in the few days since Emancipation, the black man’s turning hither and thither in hesitant and doubtful striving has often made his very strength to lose effectiveness, to seem like absence of power, like weakness. And yet it is not weakness,—it is the contradiction of double aims. The double-aimed struggle of the black artisan—on the one hand to escape white contempt for a nation of mere hewers of wood and drawers of water, and on the other hand to plough and nail and dig for a poverty-stricken horde—could only result in making him a poor craftsman, for he had but half a heart in either cause. By the poverty and ignorance of his people, the Negro minister or doctor was tempted toward quackery and demagogy; and by the criticism of the other world, toward ideals that made him ashamed of his lowly tasks. The would-be black savant was confronted by the paradox that the knowledge his people needed was a twice-told tale to his white neighbors, while the knowledge which would teach the white world was Greek to his own flesh and blood. The innate love of harmony and beauty that set the ruder souls of his people a-dancing and a-singing raised but confusion and doubt in the soul of the black artist; for the beauty revealed to him was the soul-beauty of a race which his larger audience despised, and he could not articulate the message of another people. This waste of double aims, this seeking to satisfy two unreconciled ideals, has wrought sad havoc with the courage and faith and deeds of ten thousand thousand people,—has sent them often wooing false gods and invoking false means of salvation, and at times has even seemed about to make them ashamed of themselves.

This is the end of his struggle: to be a collaborator in the realm of culture, to escape both death and loneliness, and to nurture and utilize his best abilities and hidden talent. In the past, these strengths—both physical and mental—have been oddly wasted, scattered, or overlooked. The shadows of a powerful Black history flicker through the stories of Ethiopia the Shadowy and Egypt the Sphinx. Throughout history, the talents of individual Black men flash here and there like shooting stars, often fading away before the world truly recognizes their brilliance. Here in America, in the short time since Emancipation, the Black man’s aimless wandering with uncertainty and doubt has often made his strength seem ineffective, appearing like a lack of power or weakness. But it’s not weakness; it’s the conflict of dual aims. The dual struggle of the Black worker—trying to escape white disdain for a race of mere laborers while also working hard for a struggling community—can only lead him to become a poor craftsman, as he lacks full commitment to either goal. Because of his people's poverty and ignorance, the Black minister or doctor might be drawn towards trickery and demagoguery; and from the criticism of the outside world, towards ideals that made him ashamed of his humble work. The aspiring Black scholar faced the paradox that the knowledge his people needed was old news to his white neighbors, while the education that would inform the white world felt foreign to his own community. The natural love for harmony and beauty that inspired his people to dance and sing brought confusion and doubt to the soul of the Black artist; the beauty revealed to him was the soulful essence of a race that his broader audience looked down upon, and he struggled to express the message of another group. This waste of conflicting aims, this attempt to please two unaligned ideals, has caused significant turmoil within the courage, faith, and actions of countless individuals—often leading them to pursue false idols and seek misguided ways of salvation, at times even making them feel ashamed of who they are.

Away back in the days of bondage they thought to see in one divine event the end of all doubt and disappointment; few men ever worshipped Freedom with half such unquestioning faith as did the American Negro for two centuries. To him, so far as he thought and dreamed, slavery was indeed the sum of all villainies, the cause of all sorrow, the root of all prejudice; Emancipation was the key to a promised land of sweeter beauty than ever stretched before the eyes of wearied Israelites. In song and exhortation swelled one refrain—Liberty; in his tears and curses the God he implored had Freedom in his right hand. At last it came,—suddenly, fearfully, like a dream. With one wild carnival of blood and passion came the message in his own plaintive cadences:—

Back in the days of slavery, people thought one miraculous event would put an end to all doubt and disappointment; few individuals ever believed in Freedom with the same unwavering faith as the African American community did for two centuries. To them, as far as they thought and dreamed, slavery was truly the worst evil, the source of all pain, the foundation of all prejudice; Emancipation was the key to a promised land of greater beauty than anything the weary Israelites had ever seen. In song and encouragement echoed one refrain—Liberty; in their tears and curses, the God they called upon held Freedom in His right hand. Finally, it arrived—suddenly, frighteningly, like a dream. It came with a wild outburst of blood and passion, carrying the message in their own sorrowful voices:—

“Shout, O children!
Shout, you’re free!
For God has bought your liberty!”

“Shout, kids!
Shout, you’re free!
Because God has paid for your freedom!”

Years have passed away since then,—ten, twenty, forty; forty years of national life, forty years of renewal and development, and yet the swarthy spectre sits in its accustomed seat at the Nation’s feast. In vain do we cry to this our vastest social problem:—

Years have passed since then—ten, twenty, forty; forty years of national life, forty years of renewal and development, and yet the dark figure sits in its usual spot at the Nation’s feast. In vain do we call out to this our biggest social problem:—

“Take any shape but that, and my firm nerves
Shall never tremble!”

"Choose any shape but that one, and my nerves will stay steady!"

The Nation has not yet found peace from its sins; the freedman has not yet found in freedom his promised land. Whatever of good may have come in these years of change, the shadow of a deep disappointment rests upon the Negro people,—a disappointment all the more bitter because the unattained ideal was unbounded save by the simple ignorance of a lowly people.

The nation still hasn't found peace from its wrongdoings; the freed man still hasn't discovered the promised land in his freedom. Despite any good that may have come during these years of change, a heavy disappointment lingers over the Black community—a disappointment that’s even more painful because the ideal they sought was only limited by the basic ignorance of a humble people.

The first decade was merely a prolongation of the vain search for freedom, the boon that seemed ever barely to elude their grasp,—like a tantalizing will-o’-the-wisp, maddening and misleading the headless host. The holocaust of war, the terrors of the Ku-Klux Klan, the lies of carpet-baggers, the disorganization of industry, and the contradictory advice of friends and foes, left the bewildered serf with no new watchword beyond the old cry for freedom. As the time flew, however, he began to grasp a new idea. The ideal of liberty demanded for its attainment powerful means, and these the Fifteenth Amendment gave him. The ballot, which before he had looked upon as a visible sign of freedom, he now regarded as the chief means of gaining and perfecting the liberty with which war had partially endowed him. And why not? Had not votes made war and emancipated millions? Had not votes enfranchised the freedmen? Was anything impossible to a power that had done all this? A million black men started with renewed zeal to vote themselves into the kingdom. So the decade flew away, the revolution of 1876 came, and left the half-free serf weary, wondering, but still inspired. Slowly but steadily, in the following years, a new vision began gradually to replace the dream of political power,—a powerful movement, the rise of another ideal to guide the unguided, another pillar of fire by night after a clouded day. It was the ideal of “book-learning”; the curiosity, born of compulsory ignorance, to know and test the power of the cabalistic letters of the white man, the longing to know. Here at last seemed to have been discovered the mountain path to Canaan; longer than the highway of Emancipation and law, steep and rugged, but straight, leading to heights high enough to overlook life.

The first decade was just an extended search for freedom, a prize that always seemed just out of reach—like a frustrating will-o'-the-wisp, driving its hopeless followers insane. The devastation of war, the horrors of the Ku Klux Klan, the deception of carpetbaggers, the chaos in industry, and the conflicting advice from friends and enemies left the confused serf with no new rallying cry beyond the old demand for freedom. However, as time passed, he started to understand a new idea. The pursuit of liberty required strong means, and the Fifteenth Amendment provided those means. The ballot, which he had once seen as a mere symbol of freedom, was now viewed as the crucial tool for achieving and perfecting the liberty that war had partially given him. And why not? Hadn’t votes brought about war and freed millions? Hadn’t votes granted rights to the freedmen? Was anything impossible for a power that had accomplished all this? A million black men set out with renewed passion to vote themselves into a better future. So the decade passed, the revolution of 1876 came and went, leaving the partially free serf tired, questioning, but still motivated. Slowly but surely, in the years that followed, a new vision began to take the place of the dream of political power—a powerful movement, the emergence of another ideal to guide the lost, another beacon of hope to follow after a cloudy day. It was the ideal of “book-learning”; the curiosity that came from enforced ignorance, a desire to understand and explore the mystery of the letters used by white people, a deep yearning to learn. At last, it seemed a pathway to a promised land had been found; longer than the road of Emancipation and law, steep and rugged, but direct, leading to heights high enough to see beyond life.

Up the new path the advance guard toiled, slowly, heavily, doggedly; only those who have watched and guided the faltering feet, the misty minds, the dull understandings, of the dark pupils of these schools know how faithfully, how piteously, this people strove to learn. It was weary work. The cold statistician wrote down the inches of progress here and there, noted also where here and there a foot had slipped or some one had fallen. To the tired climbers, the horizon was ever dark, the mists were often cold, the Canaan was always dim and far away. If, however, the vistas disclosed as yet no goal, no resting-place, little but flattery and criticism, the journey at least gave leisure for reflection and self-examination; it changed the child of Emancipation to the youth with dawning self-consciousness, self-realization, self-respect. In those sombre forests of his striving his own soul rose before him, and he saw himself,—darkly as through a veil; and yet he saw in himself some faint revelation of his power, of his mission. He began to have a dim feeling that, to attain his place in the world, he must be himself, and not another. For the first time he sought to analyze the burden he bore upon his back, that dead-weight of social degradation partially masked behind a half-named Negro problem. He felt his poverty; without a cent, without a home, without land, tools, or savings, he had entered into competition with rich, landed, skilled neighbors. To be a poor man is hard, but to be a poor race in a land of dollars is the very bottom of hardships. He felt the weight of his ignorance,—not simply of letters, but of life, of business, of the humanities; the accumulated sloth and shirking and awkwardness of decades and centuries shackled his hands and feet. Nor was his burden all poverty and ignorance. The red stain of bastardy, which two centuries of systematic legal defilement of Negro women had stamped upon his race, meant not only the loss of ancient African chastity, but also the hereditary weight of a mass of corruption from white adulterers, threatening almost the obliteration of the Negro home.

Up the new path, the advance guard struggled, slowly, heavily, and determinedly; only those who have observed and guided the unsteady steps, confused thoughts, and limited understandings of the struggling students in these schools know how faithfully and desperately this group worked to learn. It was exhausting work. The cold statistician recorded the inches of progress made here and there and noted where someone had slipped or fallen. For the weary climbers, the horizon always seemed dark, the mists often felt cold, and the promised land was perpetually distant and unclear. If the journey didn't yet reveal a goal or a place to rest, offering little more than flattery and criticism, it at least provided time for reflection and self-examination; it transformed the child of emancipation into a youth awakening to self-awareness, self-realization, and self-respect. In those dark forests of struggle, his soul emerged before him, and he saw himself—obscured as if behind a veil; yet, he glimpsed some faint indication of his potential and purpose. He began to sense that to find his place in the world, he needed to be true to himself and not try to be someone else. For the first time, he attempted to assess the weight he carried on his back—the heavy burden of social degradation partially hidden behind the vaguely named Negro problem. He felt the weight of his poverty; entering the competition with wealthy, established, skilled neighbors without a cent, home, land, tools, or savings was daunting. Being poor is tough, but being a poor race in a land of wealth is the ultimate hardship. He felt the burden of his ignorance—not just of reading and writing, but of life, business, and the humanities; years of stagnation, avoidance, and awkwardness weighed down his hands and feet. His burden wasn’t just poverty and ignorance. The stigma of illegitimacy, a result of two centuries of systematic legal abuse of Black women, branded his race not only with the loss of ancient African purity but also with the inherited burden of corruption stemming from white offenders, threatening nearly the destruction of the Black family.

A people thus handicapped ought not to be asked to race with the world, but rather allowed to give all its time and thought to its own social problems. But alas! while sociologists gleefully count his bastards and his prostitutes, the very soul of the toiling, sweating black man is darkened by the shadow of a vast despair. Men call the shadow prejudice, and learnedly explain it as the natural defence of culture against barbarism, learning against ignorance, purity against crime, the “higher” against the “lower” races. To which the Negro cries Amen! and swears that to so much of this strange prejudice as is founded on just homage to civilization, culture, righteousness, and progress, he humbly bows and meekly does obeisance. But before that nameless prejudice that leaps beyond all this he stands helpless, dismayed, and well-nigh speechless; before that personal disrespect and mockery, the ridicule and systematic humiliation, the distortion of fact and wanton license of fancy, the cynical ignoring of the better and the boisterous welcoming of the worse, the all-pervading desire to inculcate disdain for everything black, from Toussaint to the devil,—before this there rises a sickening despair that would disarm and discourage any nation save that black host to whom “discouragement” is an unwritten word.

A people in such a situation shouldn't be expected to compete with the world, but rather should be allowed to focus all their time and energy on their own social issues. But sadly, while sociologists eagerly tally up his illegitimate children and prostitutes, the very essence of the hardworking, struggling Black man is shrouded in a deep sense of despair. People call this shadow prejudice, and explain it academically as the natural defense of culture against barbarism, knowledge against ignorance, purity against crime, the “superior” against the “inferior” races. To which the Black community responds with an “Amen!” and acknowledges that for the amount of this strange prejudice that is based on genuine respect for civilization, culture, righteousness, and progress, they humbly bow and accept it. But when confronted with that nameless prejudice that goes beyond all this, they stand powerless, disheartened, and nearly speechless; faced with that personal disrespect and mockery, the ridicule and systematic humiliation, the twisting of facts and reckless imagination, the cynical disregard for the better and the loud embrace of the worse, and the all-encompassing desire to instill disdain for everything Black, from Toussaint to the devil—before this, a sickening despair arises that would disarm and discourage any nation except that group of Black people to whom “discouragement” is a term that doesn't exist.

But the facing of so vast a prejudice could not but bring the inevitable self-questioning, self-disparagement, and lowering of ideals which ever accompany repression and breed in an atmosphere of contempt and hate. Whisperings and portents came home upon the four winds: Lo! we are diseased and dying, cried the dark hosts; we cannot write, our voting is vain; what need of education, since we must always cook and serve? And the Nation echoed and enforced this self-criticism, saying: Be content to be servants, and nothing more; what need of higher culture for half-men? Away with the black man’s ballot, by force or fraud,—and behold the suicide of a race! Nevertheless, out of the evil came something of good,—the more careful adjustment of education to real life, the clearer perception of the Negroes’ social responsibilities, and the sobering realization of the meaning of progress.

But facing such a huge prejudice inevitably led to self-doubt, self-criticism, and a drop in ideals that always come with oppression and thrive in an atmosphere of contempt and hate. Whispers and ominous signs blew in from all directions: "Look! We are sick and dying," cried the dark masses; "we can’t write, our votes don’t matter; why bother with education if we’re just meant to cook and serve?" And the Nation echoed and reinforced this self-criticism, saying: "Be satisfied being servants and nothing more; why seek higher culture for half-men?" Away with the black man’s vote, by force or deception,—and behold the destruction of a race! Nevertheless, out of this evil came some good—the more thoughtful alignment of education with real life, a clearer understanding of the social responsibilities of Black people, and a sobering realization of what progress really means.

So dawned the time of Sturm und Drang: storm and stress to-day rocks our little boat on the mad waters of the world-sea; there is within and without the sound of conflict, the burning of body and rending of soul; inspiration strives with doubt, and faith with vain questionings. The bright ideals of the past,—physical freedom, political power, the training of brains and the training of hands,—all these in turn have waxed and waned, until even the last grows dim and overcast. Are they all wrong,—all false? No, not that, but each alone was over-simple and incomplete,—the dreams of a credulous race-childhood, or the fond imaginings of the other world which does not know and does not want to know our power. To be really true, all these ideals must be melted and welded into one. The training of the schools we need to-day more than ever,—the training of deft hands, quick eyes and ears, and above all the broader, deeper, higher culture of gifted minds and pure hearts. The power of the ballot we need in sheer self-defence,—else what shall save us from a second slavery? Freedom, too, the long-sought, we still seek,—the freedom of life and limb, the freedom to work and think, the freedom to love and aspire. Work, culture, liberty,—all these we need, not singly but together, not successively but together, each growing and aiding each, and all striving toward that vaster ideal that swims before the Negro people, the ideal of human brotherhood, gained through the unifying ideal of Race; the ideal of fostering and developing the traits and talents of the Negro, not in opposition to or contempt for other races, but rather in large conformity to the greater ideals of the American Republic, in order that some day on American soil two world-races may give each to each those characteristics both so sadly lack. We the darker ones come even now not altogether empty-handed: there are to-day no truer exponents of the pure human spirit of the Declaration of Independence than the American Negroes; there is no true American music but the wild sweet melodies of the Negro slave; the American fairy tales and folklore are Indian and African; and, all in all, we black men seem the sole oasis of simple faith and reverence in a dusty desert of dollars and smartness. Will America be poorer if she replace her brutal dyspeptic blundering with light-hearted but determined Negro humility? or her coarse and cruel wit with loving jovial good-humor? or her vulgar music with the soul of the Sorrow Songs?

So began the era of Sturm und Drang: storm and stress today rocks our little boat on the chaotic seas of the world; there is conflict both within and around us, the agony of body and the tearing of soul; inspiration struggles with doubt, and faith with empty questioning. The bright ideals of the past—physical freedom, political power, mind training, and skill development—have all fluctuated over time, until even the last one fades and becomes cloudy. Are they all wrong—are they all false? No, not exactly, but each one alone was overly simplistic and incomplete—dreams from a naive childhood, or the whimsical hopes of another world that doesn’t understand and doesn’t want to understand our strength. To be truly valid, all these ideals must be merged into one. We need the education of schools now more than ever—the training of skilled hands, sharp eyes and ears, and above all, the deeper, broader, higher culture of talented minds and pure hearts. We need the power of the vote for our own defense—otherwise, what will protect us from a second slavery? Freedom, too, the long-sought goal, is still what we search for—the freedom of life and physical safety, the freedom to work and think, the freedom to love and aspire. Work, culture, liberty—all these are essential, not individually but together, not sequentially but simultaneously, each growing and supporting the others, all striving toward the greater ideal that lies before the Black community, the ideal of human brotherhood, achieved through the unifying ideal of Race; the ideal of nurturing and developing the characteristics and talents of Black people, not in opposition to or scorn for other races, but rather in alignment with the greater ideals of the American Republic, so that someday on American soil, two world races can share with each other the traits they both sadly lack. We, the darker ones, come even now not entirely empty-handed: today, there are no more genuine representatives of the pure human spirit of the Declaration of Independence than American Black people; there is no true American music besides the wild, sweet melodies of the Black slave; American fairy tales and folklore are both Indian and African; and overall, we Black men seem to be the only oasis of simple faith and reverence in a dusty desert of money and cleverness. Will America be poorer if she replaces her brutal, belligerent mistakes with light-hearted yet determined Black humility? Or if she trades her coarse and cruel humor for loving, jovial good cheer? Or if she exchanges her tasteless music for the soul of the Sorrow Songs?

Merely a concrete test of the underlying principles of the great republic is the Negro Problem, and the spiritual striving of the freedmen’s sons is the travail of souls whose burden is almost beyond the measure of their strength, but who bear it in the name of an historic race, in the name of this the land of their fathers’ fathers, and in the name of human opportunity.

The Negro Problem is simply a real test of the core principles of our great republic. The spiritual struggle of the sons of freedmen is a deep challenge, a burden that feels nearly too heavy to bear. Yet, they carry it in the name of their historic race, in the name of the land of their ancestors, and in the name of human opportunity.

And now what I have briefly sketched in large outline let me on coming pages tell again in many ways, with loving emphasis and deeper detail, that men may listen to the striving in the souls of black folk.

And now that I’ve outlined this briefly, let me share it again in various ways in the upcoming pages, with heartfelt emphasis and more detail, so that people can listen to the struggles within the souls of Black individuals.

II.
Of the Dawn of Freedom

Careless seems the great Avenger;
    History’s lessons but record
One death-grapple in the darkness
    ’Twixt old systems and the Word;
Truth forever on the scaffold,
    Wrong forever on the throne;
Yet that scaffold sways the future,
    And behind the dim unknown
Standeth God within the shadow
    Keeping watch above His own.

Careless seems the great Avenger;
    History’s lessons only show
One death struggle in the darkness
    Between old systems and the Word;
Truth forever on the scaffold,
    Wrong forever on the throne;
Yet that scaffold shapes the future,
    And behind the dim unknown
Stands God in the shadows
    Watching over His own.

LOWELL.

LOWELL.

musical score

The problem of the twentieth century is the problem of the color-line,—the relation of the darker to the lighter races of men in Asia and Africa, in America and the islands of the sea. It was a phase of this problem that caused the Civil War; and however much they who marched South and North in 1861 may have fixed on the technical points, of union and local autonomy as a shibboleth, all nevertheless knew, as we know, that the question of Negro slavery was the real cause of the conflict. Curious it was, too, how this deeper question ever forced itself to the surface despite effort and disclaimer. No sooner had Northern armies touched Southern soil than this old question, newly guised, sprang from the earth,—What shall be done with Negroes? Peremptory military commands this way and that, could not answer the query; the Emancipation Proclamation seemed but to broaden and intensify the difficulties; and the War Amendments made the Negro problems of to-day.

The issue of the twentieth century is the issue of the racial divide—the relationship between darker-skinned and lighter-skinned people in Asia and Africa, in America and the islands of the sea. This issue was a factor that led to the Civil War; and no matter how much those who fought in the North and South in 1861 focused on the technical details of union and local autonomy as a rallying cry, everyone understood, as we do, that the problem of Black slavery was the true cause of the conflict. It’s interesting how this deeper issue always forced its way to the forefront despite attempts to ignore it. As soon as Northern troops set foot on Southern land, this age-old question, in a new form, emerged—What should be done with Black people? Orders from military leaders couldn’t answer this question; the Emancipation Proclamation seemed to complicate things further; and the War Amendments created the Black issues we face today.

It is the aim of this essay to study the period of history from 1861 to 1872 so far as it relates to the American Negro. In effect, this tale of the dawn of Freedom is an account of that government of men called the Freedmen’s Bureau,—one of the most singular and interesting of the attempts made by a great nation to grapple with vast problems of race and social condition.

The goal of this essay is to examine the period from 1861 to 1872 as it pertains to African Americans. Essentially, this story about the beginning of Freedom is a narrative about the Freedmen’s Bureau—a unique and fascinating effort by a major nation to tackle significant issues of race and social conditions.

The war has naught to do with slaves, cried Congress, the President, and the Nation; and yet no sooner had the armies, East and West, penetrated Virginia and Tennessee than fugitive slaves appeared within their lines. They came at night, when the flickering camp-fires shone like vast unsteady stars along the black horizon: old men and thin, with gray and tufted hair; women with frightened eyes, dragging whimpering hungry children; men and girls, stalwart and gaunt,—a horde of starving vagabonds, homeless, helpless, and pitiable, in their dark distress. Two methods of treating these newcomers seemed equally logical to opposite sorts of minds. Ben Butler, in Virginia, quickly declared slave property contraband of war, and put the fugitives to work; while Fremont, in Missouri, declared the slaves free under martial law. Butler’s action was approved, but Fremont’s was hastily countermanded, and his successor, Halleck, saw things differently. “Hereafter,” he commanded, “no slaves should be allowed to come into your lines at all; if any come without your knowledge, when owners call for them deliver them.” Such a policy was difficult to enforce; some of the black refugees declared themselves freemen, others showed that their masters had deserted them, and still others were captured with forts and plantations. Evidently, too, slaves were a source of strength to the Confederacy, and were being used as laborers and producers. “They constitute a military resource,” wrote Secretary Cameron, late in 1861; “and being such, that they should not be turned over to the enemy is too plain to discuss.” So gradually the tone of the army chiefs changed; Congress forbade the rendition of fugitives, and Butler’s “contrabands” were welcomed as military laborers. This complicated rather than solved the problem, for now the scattering fugitives became a steady stream, which flowed faster as the armies marched.

The war had nothing to do with slaves, shouted Congress, the President, and the Nation; yet as soon as the armies, East and West, moved into Virginia and Tennessee, fugitive slaves began showing up within their ranks. They came at night, when the flickering campfires glimmered like shaky stars along the dark horizon: old men, frail and with gray, scraggly hair; women with scared eyes, dragging whimpering, hungry children; men and girls, strong yet gaunt—a crowd of starving wanderers, homeless, helpless, and pitiful in their deep distress. Two ways of dealing with these newcomers seemed equally reasonable to different minds. Ben Butler, in Virginia, quickly declared slave property to be contraband of war and put the fugitives to work; while Fremont, in Missouri, declared the slaves free under martial law. Butler’s decision was approved, but Fremont’s was quickly revoked, and his successor, Halleck, had a different perspective. "From now on," he ordered, "no slaves should be allowed to enter your lines at all; if any come without your knowledge, deliver them when their owners come looking for them." This policy was hard to enforce; some of the black refugees claimed to be free, others proved their masters had abandoned them, and still others were captured along with forts and plantations. Clearly, slaves were a vital resource for the Confederacy, being used as laborers and producers. "They are a military resource," wrote Secretary Cameron late in 1861; "and being such, it is obvious that they should not be handed over to the enemy." So gradually, the attitudes of the army leaders changed; Congress banned the return of fugitives, and Butler’s "contrabands" were welcomed as military workers. This complicated the issue rather than solved it, as the trickle of fugitives turned into a steady stream, which flowed faster as the armies advanced.

Then the long-headed man with care-chiselled face who sat in the White House saw the inevitable, and emancipated the slaves of rebels on New Year’s, 1863. A month later Congress called earnestly for the Negro soldiers whom the act of July, 1862, had half grudgingly allowed to enlist. Thus the barriers were levelled and the deed was done. The stream of fugitives swelled to a flood, and anxious army officers kept inquiring: “What must be done with slaves, arriving almost daily? Are we to find food and shelter for women and children?”

Then the thoughtful man with a carefully shaped face who sat in the White House recognized the inevitable and freed the slaves of the rebels on New Year’s Day, 1863. A month later, Congress urgently called for the Black soldiers whom the act of July 1862 had reluctantly allowed to enlist. This broke down the barriers, and the deed was accomplished. The number of fleeing slaves increased dramatically, and concerned army officers kept asking, “What should we do with the slaves arriving almost daily? Are we supposed to provide food and shelter for women and children?”

It was a Pierce of Boston who pointed out the way, and thus became in a sense the founder of the Freedmen’s Bureau. He was a firm friend of Secretary Chase; and when, in 1861, the care of slaves and abandoned lands devolved upon the Treasury officials, Pierce was specially detailed from the ranks to study the conditions. First, he cared for the refugees at Fortress Monroe; and then, after Sherman had captured Hilton Head, Pierce was sent there to found his Port Royal experiment of making free workingmen out of slaves. Before his experiment was barely started, however, the problem of the fugitives had assumed such proportions that it was taken from the hands of the over-burdened Treasury Department and given to the army officials. Already centres of massed freedmen were forming at Fortress Monroe, Washington, New Orleans, Vicksburg and Corinth, Columbus, Ky., and Cairo, Ill., as well as at Port Royal. Army chaplains found here new and fruitful fields; “superintendents of contrabands” multiplied, and some attempt at systematic work was made by enlisting the able-bodied men and giving work to the others.

It was a guy named Pierce from Boston who showed the way, and in that sense, he became the founder of the Freedmen’s Bureau. He was a close friend of Secretary Chase; and when, in 1861, the responsibility for slaves and abandoned lands fell to the Treasury officials, Pierce was specifically chosen to investigate the situation. First, he took care of the refugees at Fortress Monroe; and then, after Sherman captured Hilton Head, Pierce was sent there to start his Port Royal experiment of transforming slaves into free workingmen. However, before his experiment even got off the ground, the issue of the fugitives had grown so big that it was taken away from the overwhelmed Treasury Department and handed over to the army officials. Groups of freedmen were already forming at Fortress Monroe, Washington, New Orleans, Vicksburg, Corinth, Columbus, Ky., and Cairo, Ill., as well as at Port Royal. Army chaplains found new and rewarding opportunities here; “superintendents of contrabands” multiplied, and there was an effort to create a systematic approach by enlisting able-bodied men and providing work for the others.

Then came the Freedmen’s Aid societies, born of the touching appeals from Pierce and from these other centres of distress. There was the American Missionary Association, sprung from the Amistad, and now full-grown for work; the various church organizations, the National Freedmen’s Relief Association, the American Freedmen’s Union, the Western Freedmen’s Aid Commission,—in all fifty or more active organizations, which sent clothes, money, school-books, and teachers southward. All they did was needed, for the destitution of the freedmen was often reported as “too appalling for belief,” and the situation was daily growing worse rather than better.

Then came the Freedmen’s Aid societies, inspired by the heartfelt pleas from Pierce and other places in need. There was the American Missionary Association, which originated from the Amistad and was now fully established for work; various church organizations, the National Freedmen’s Relief Association, the American Freedmen’s Union, and the Western Freedmen’s Aid Commission—altogether over fifty active organizations that sent clothes, money, schoolbooks, and teachers southward. Everything they did was necessary, as the poverty of the freedmen was frequently described as “too shocking to believe,” and the situation was getting worse each day instead of better.

And daily, too, it seemed more plain that this was no ordinary matter of temporary relief, but a national crisis; for here loomed a labor problem of vast dimensions. Masses of Negroes stood idle, or, if they worked spasmodically, were never sure of pay; and if perchance they received pay, squandered the new thing thoughtlessly. In these and other ways were camp-life and the new liberty demoralizing the freedmen. The broader economic organization thus clearly demanded sprang up here and there as accident and local conditions determined. Here it was that Pierce’s Port Royal plan of leased plantations and guided workmen pointed out the rough way. In Washington the military governor, at the urgent appeal of the superintendent, opened confiscated estates to the cultivation of the fugitives, and there in the shadow of the dome gathered black farm villages. General Dix gave over estates to the freedmen of Fortress Monroe, and so on, South and West. The government and benevolent societies furnished the means of cultivation, and the Negro turned again slowly to work. The systems of control, thus started, rapidly grew, here and there, into strange little governments, like that of General Banks in Louisiana, with its ninety thousand black subjects, its fifty thousand guided laborers, and its annual budget of one hundred thousand dollars and more. It made out four thousand pay-rolls a year, registered all freedmen, inquired into grievances and redressed them, laid and collected taxes, and established a system of public schools. So, too, Colonel Eaton, the superintendent of Tennessee and Arkansas, ruled over one hundred thousand freedmen, leased and cultivated seven thousand acres of cotton land, and fed ten thousand paupers a year. In South Carolina was General Saxton, with his deep interest in black folk. He succeeded Pierce and the Treasury officials, and sold forfeited estates, leased abandoned plantations, encouraged schools, and received from Sherman, after that terribly picturesque march to the sea, thousands of the wretched camp followers.

And every day, it became clearer that this was no ordinary situation of temporary relief, but a national crisis; a huge labor issue was emerging. Large groups of Black individuals were left without work, and even when they found sporadic jobs, they could never count on getting paid. And if they did happen to get paid, they often wasted their earnings carelessly. In these ways, camp life and newfound freedom were demoralizing for the formerly enslaved. The larger economic system that was clearly needed began to take shape here and there, depending on chance and local circumstances. This was where Pierce’s Port Royal plan of leased plantations and supervised workers pointed the way forward. In Washington, the military governor, responding to the urgent request of the superintendent, allowed confiscated properties to be farmed by the fugitives, which led to the development of Black farming communities in the shadow of the Capitol. General Dix handed over properties to the freedmen of Fortress Monroe, and similar initiatives took place in the South and West. The government and charitable organizations provided tools for farming, and gradually, Black individuals started going back to work. The systems of control that emerged quickly evolved into unusual mini-governments, like that of General Banks in Louisiana, which oversaw ninety thousand Black residents, fifty thousand employed workers, and an annual budget exceeding one hundred thousand dollars. It processed four thousand payrolls each year, registered all freedmen, addressed their complaints, collected taxes, and established public schools. Likewise, Colonel Eaton, the superintendent in Tennessee and Arkansas, supervised one hundred thousand freedmen, leased and farmed seven thousand acres of cotton, and supported ten thousand impoverished individuals annually. In South Carolina, General Saxton, who was deeply committed to Black people, took over from Pierce and the Treasury representatives, sold forfeited properties, leased abandoned farms, promoted education, and received thousands of distressed camp followers after Sherman’s famously dramatic march to the sea.

Three characteristic things one might have seen in Sherman’s raid through Georgia, which threw the new situation in shadowy relief: the Conqueror, the Conquered, and the Negro. Some see all significance in the grim front of the destroyer, and some in the bitter sufferers of the Lost Cause. But to me neither soldier nor fugitive speaks with so deep a meaning as that dark human cloud that clung like remorse on the rear of those swift columns, swelling at times to half their size, almost engulfing and choking them. In vain were they ordered back, in vain were bridges hewn from beneath their feet; on they trudged and writhed and surged, until they rolled into Savannah, a starved and naked horde of tens of thousands. There too came the characteristic military remedy: “The islands from Charleston south, the abandoned rice-fields along the rivers for thirty miles back from the sea, and the country bordering the St. John’s River, Florida, are reserved and set apart for the settlement of Negroes now made free by act of war.” So read the celebrated “Field-order Number Fifteen.”

Three key things you might have noticed during Sherman’s march through Georgia, which highlighted the new situation: the Conqueror, the Conquered, and the Negro. Some people see all importance in the harsh front of the destroyer, and others in the pained victims of the Lost Cause. But to me, neither soldier nor refugee holds a meaning as profound as that dense human mass that followed behind those fast-moving columns, sometimes swelling to half their size, almost swallowing and suffocating them. They were ordered back in vain, bridges were taken out from under their feet in vain; on they trudged and writhed and surged, until they arrived in Savannah, a starving and naked crowd of tens of thousands. There too came the typical military solution: “The islands from Charleston south, the abandoned rice-fields along the rivers for thirty miles back from the sea, and the area along the St. John’s River, Florida, are reserved and set apart for the settlement of Negroes now made free by act of war.” So stated the famous “Field-order Number Fifteen.”

All these experiments, orders, and systems were bound to attract and perplex the government and the nation. Directly after the Emancipation Proclamation, Representative Eliot had introduced a bill creating a Bureau of Emancipation; but it was never reported. The following June a committee of inquiry, appointed by the Secretary of War, reported in favor of a temporary bureau for the “improvement, protection, and employment of refugee freedmen,” on much the same lines as were afterwards followed. Petitions came in to President Lincoln from distinguished citizens and organizations, strongly urging a comprehensive and unified plan of dealing with the freedmen, under a bureau which should be “charged with the study of plans and execution of measures for easily guiding, and in every way judiciously and humanely aiding, the passage of our emancipated and yet to be emancipated blacks from the old condition of forced labor to their new state of voluntary industry.”

All these experiments, orders, and systems were bound to attract and confuse the government and the nation. Right after the Emancipation Proclamation, Representative Eliot introduced a bill to create a Bureau of Emancipation, but it was never reported. The following June, a committee of inquiry appointed by the Secretary of War recommended a temporary bureau for the "improvement, protection, and employment of refugee freedmen," following much of the same approach that would later be adopted. Petitions arrived for President Lincoln from prominent citizens and organizations, strongly advocating for a comprehensive and unified plan to address the needs of the freedmen, under a bureau that would be "charged with the study of plans and execution of measures for easily guiding, and in every way wisely and humanely assisting, the transition of our emancipated and yet-to-be-emancipated blacks from the old condition of forced labor to their new state of voluntary work."

Some half-hearted steps were taken to accomplish this, in part, by putting the whole matter again in charge of the special Treasury agents. Laws of 1863 and 1864 directed them to take charge of and lease abandoned lands for periods not exceeding twelve months, and to “provide in such leases, or otherwise, for the employment and general welfare” of the freedmen. Most of the army officers greeted this as a welcome relief from perplexing “Negro affairs,” and Secretary Fessenden, July 29, 1864, issued an excellent system of regulations, which were afterward closely followed by General Howard. Under Treasury agents, large quantities of land were leased in the Mississippi Valley, and many Negroes were employed; but in August, 1864, the new regulations were suspended for reasons of “public policy,” and the army was again in control.

Some half-hearted steps were taken to achieve this, partly by putting the entire issue back in the hands of the special Treasury agents. The laws of 1863 and 1864 instructed them to take control of and lease abandoned lands for periods not exceeding twelve months, and to “provide in such leases, or otherwise, for the employment and general welfare” of the freedmen. Most army officers welcomed this as a relief from complicated “Negro affairs,” and Secretary Fessenden, on July 29, 1864, issued a solid set of regulations, which were later closely followed by General Howard. Under the Treasury agents, a large amount of land was leased in the Mississippi Valley, and many Black people were employed; however, in August 1864, the new regulations were suspended for reasons of “public policy,” and control reverted back to the army.

Meanwhile Congress had turned its attention to the subject; and in March the House passed a bill by a majority of two establishing a Bureau for Freedmen in the War Department. Charles Sumner, who had charge of the bill in the Senate, argued that freedmen and abandoned lands ought to be under the same department, and reported a substitute for the House bill attaching the Bureau to the Treasury Department. This bill passed, but too late for action by the House. The debates wandered over the whole policy of the administration and the general question of slavery, without touching very closely the specific merits of the measure in hand. Then the national election took place; and the administration, with a vote of renewed confidence from the country, addressed itself to the matter more seriously. A conference between the two branches of Congress agreed upon a carefully drawn measure which contained the chief provisions of Sumner’s bill, but made the proposed organization a department independent of both the War and the Treasury officials. The bill was conservative, giving the new department “general superintendence of all freedmen.” Its purpose was to “establish regulations” for them, protect them, lease them lands, adjust their wages, and appear in civil and military courts as their “next friend.” There were many limitations attached to the powers thus granted, and the organization was made permanent. Nevertheless, the Senate defeated the bill, and a new conference committee was appointed. This committee reported a new bill, February 28, which was whirled through just as the session closed, and became the act of 1865 establishing in the War Department a “Bureau of Refugees, Freedmen, and Abandoned Lands.”

Meanwhile, Congress focused on the issue; and in March, the House passed a bill by a two-vote majority to establish a Bureau for Freedmen in the War Department. Charles Sumner, who was in charge of the bill in the Senate, argued that freedmen and abandoned lands should fall under the same department and proposed a substitute for the House bill, attaching the Bureau to the Treasury Department. This bill passed, but it was too late for action by the House. The debates covered the entire administration's policy and the broader issue of slavery, without closely addressing the specific merits of the proposal at hand. Then the national election occurred; and the administration, bolstered by a renewed vote of confidence from the public, took the matter more seriously. A conference between the two branches of Congress agreed on a carefully drafted measure that included the main provisions of Sumner’s bill, but made the proposed organization a department independent of both War and Treasury officials. The bill was conservative, granting the new department “general superintendence of all freedmen.” Its purpose was to “establish regulations” for them, protect them, lease them land, adjust their wages, and represent them in civil and military courts as their “next friend.” There were several limitations on the powers granted, and the organization was made permanent. Nevertheless, the Senate defeated the bill, prompting the appointment of a new conference committee. This committee reported a new bill on February 28, which was rushed through just as the session closed, becoming the act of 1865 that established in the War Department a “Bureau of Refugees, Freedmen, and Abandoned Lands.”

This last compromise was a hasty bit of legislation, vague and uncertain in outline. A Bureau was created, “to continue during the present War of Rebellion, and for one year thereafter,” to which was given “the supervision and management of all abandoned lands and the control of all subjects relating to refugees and freedmen,” under “such rules and regulations as may be presented by the head of the Bureau and approved by the President.” A Commissioner, appointed by the President and Senate, was to control the Bureau, with an office force not exceeding ten clerks. The President might also appoint assistant commissioners in the seceded States, and to all these offices military officials might be detailed at regular pay. The Secretary of War could issue rations, clothing, and fuel to the destitute, and all abandoned property was placed in the hands of the Bureau for eventual lease and sale to ex-slaves in forty-acre parcels.

This last compromise was rushed legislation, unclear and uncertain in its details. A Bureau was established “to continue during the current War of Rebellion, and for one year after,” tasked with “the supervision and management of all abandoned lands and the control of all matters related to refugees and freedmen,” following “the rules and regulations set by the head of the Bureau and approved by the President.” A Commissioner, appointed by the President and Senate, was to lead the Bureau, supported by no more than ten clerks. The President could also appoint assistant commissioners in the seceded States, and military officials could be assigned to these positions at regular pay. The Secretary of War could distribute rations, clothing, and fuel to those in need, and all abandoned property was placed under the Bureau’s authority for eventual leasing and sale to former slaves in forty-acre lots.

Thus did the United States government definitely assume charge of the emancipated Negro as the ward of the nation. It was a tremendous undertaking. Here at a stroke of the pen was erected a government of millions of men,—and not ordinary men either, but black men emasculated by a peculiarly complete system of slavery, centuries old; and now, suddenly, violently, they come into a new birthright, at a time of war and passion, in the midst of the stricken and embittered population of their former masters. Any man might well have hesitated to assume charge of such a work, with vast responsibilities, indefinite powers, and limited resources. Probably no one but a soldier would have answered such a call promptly; and, indeed, no one but a soldier could be called, for Congress had appropriated no money for salaries and expenses.

Thus, the United States government took on the responsibility of the freed Black individuals as wards of the nation. It was a monumental task. With just a stroke of the pen, a government for millions of people was established— and not just any people, but Black individuals who had been severely affected by a long-standing and complete system of slavery. Now, all of a sudden, they were granted a new birthright in a time of war and turmoil, amidst a wounded and resentful population of their former masters. Anyone might have hesitated to take on such a significant responsibility, with vast powers and limited resources. Likely, only a soldier would have responded to such a call without hesitation; indeed, only a soldier could be called upon, as Congress had not allocated any money for salaries or expenses.

Less than a month after the weary Emancipator passed to his rest, his successor assigned Major-Gen. Oliver O. Howard to duty as Commissioner of the new Bureau. He was a Maine man, then only thirty-five years of age. He had marched with Sherman to the sea, had fought well at Gettysburg, and but the year before had been assigned to the command of the Department of Tennessee. An honest man, with too much faith in human nature, little aptitude for business and intricate detail, he had had large opportunity of becoming acquainted at first hand with much of the work before him. And of that work it has been truly said that “no approximately correct history of civilization can ever be written which does not throw out in bold relief, as one of the great landmarks of political and social progress, the organization and administration of the Freedmen’s Bureau.”

Less than a month after the exhausted Emancipator passed away, his successor assigned Major-General Oliver O. Howard to lead the new Bureau as Commissioner. He was from Maine and was only thirty-five years old at the time. He had marched with Sherman to the sea, fought bravely at Gettysburg, and just a year earlier had been appointed to lead the Department of Tennessee. An honest man, he had too much faith in people, with little skill for business and complex details, but he had ample opportunity to get to know much of the work ahead of him. It has been rightly said that “no approximately correct history of civilization can ever be written which does not throw out in bold relief, as one of the great landmarks of political and social progress, the organization and administration of the Freedmen’s Bureau.”

On May 12, 1865, Howard was appointed; and he assumed the duties of his office promptly on the 15th, and began examining the field of work. A curious mess he looked upon: little despotisms, communistic experiments, slavery, peonage, business speculations, organized charity, unorganized almsgiving,—all reeling on under the guise of helping the freedmen, and all enshrined in the smoke and blood of the war and the cursing and silence of angry men. On May 19 the new government—for a government it really was—issued its constitution; commissioners were to be appointed in each of the seceded states, who were to take charge of “all subjects relating to refugees and freedmen,” and all relief and rations were to be given by their consent alone. The Bureau invited continued cooperation with benevolent societies, and declared: “It will be the object of all commissioners to introduce practicable systems of compensated labor,” and to establish schools. Forthwith nine assistant commissioners were appointed. They were to hasten to their fields of work; seek gradually to close relief establishments, and make the destitute self-supporting; act as courts of law where there were no courts, or where Negroes were not recognized in them as free; establish the institution of marriage among ex-slaves, and keep records; see that freedmen were free to choose their employers, and help in making fair contracts for them; and finally, the circular said: “Simple good faith, for which we hope on all hands for those concerned in the passing away of slavery, will especially relieve the assistant commissioners in the discharge of their duties toward the freedmen, as well as promote the general welfare.”

On May 12, 1865, Howard was appointed, and he started his role on the 15th, diving into the work ahead. What he found was a chaotic situation: small tyrannies, experiments in communal living, slavery, peonage, business ventures, organized charities, and uncoordinated charity work—all supposedly aimed at helping the freedmen, but all shrouded in the aftermath of war and the anger and silence of upset men. On May 19, the new government—because it was truly a government—issued its constitution; commissioners were to be appointed in each of the seceded states to oversee “all subjects relating to refugees and freedmen,” with all relief and food provided only with their consent. The Bureau encouraged ongoing cooperation with charitable organizations, stating: “It will be the goal of all commissioners to introduce functional systems of paid labor” and to set up schools. Immediately, nine assistant commissioners were appointed. They were tasked to head to their areas of work; gradually close relief facilities and make the needy self-sufficient; serve as courts of law where none existed, or where Black people weren’t acknowledged as free; establish marriage as a formal institution for ex-slaves, maintaining records; ensure that freedmen could choose their employers freely, and assist in negotiating fair contracts; and lastly, the circular noted: “Simple good faith, which we hope will be shown by all those involved in the ending of slavery, will greatly aid the assistant commissioners in fulfilling their responsibilities toward the freedmen, as well as enhance the general welfare.”

No sooner was the work thus started, and the general system and local organization in some measure begun, than two grave difficulties appeared which changed largely the theory and outcome of Bureau work. First, there were the abandoned lands of the South. It had long been the more or less definitely expressed theory of the North that all the chief problems of Emancipation might be settled by establishing the slaves on the forfeited lands of their masters,—a sort of poetic justice, said some. But this poetry done into solemn prose meant either wholesale confiscation of private property in the South, or vast appropriations. Now Congress had not appropriated a cent, and no sooner did the proclamations of general amnesty appear than the eight hundred thousand acres of abandoned lands in the hands of the Freedmen’s Bureau melted quickly away. The second difficulty lay in perfecting the local organization of the Bureau throughout the wide field of work. Making a new machine and sending out officials of duly ascertained fitness for a great work of social reform is no child’s task; but this task was even harder, for a new central organization had to be fitted on a heterogeneous and confused but already existing system of relief and control of ex-slaves; and the agents available for this work must be sought for in an army still busy with war operations,—men in the very nature of the case ill fitted for delicate social work,—or among the questionable camp followers of an invading host. Thus, after a year’s work, vigorously as it was pushed, the problem looked even more difficult to grasp and solve than at the beginning. Nevertheless, three things that year’s work did, well worth the doing: it relieved a vast amount of physical suffering; it transported seven thousand fugitives from congested centres back to the farm; and, best of all, it inaugurated the crusade of the New England schoolma’am.

No sooner had the work started and some form of the general system and local organization begun than two serious challenges emerged that significantly changed the approach and results of Bureau work. First, there were the abandoned lands in the South. It had long been the somewhat clear view of the North that many of the major issues of Emancipation could be resolved by settling the former slaves on the confiscated lands of their owners—a kind of poetic justice, as some put it. But turning this idea into reality meant either a massive seizure of private property in the South or significant allocations. However, Congress hadn’t set aside any funds, and as soon as the amnesty proclamations were issued, the eight hundred thousand acres of abandoned lands under the Freedmen’s Bureau quickly disappeared. The second challenge was improving the local organization of the Bureau across the vast areas it needed to cover. Creating a new structure and appointing officials with the right qualifications for an extensive social reform effort is no easy task; it was even more difficult here, as a new central organization had to be integrated into an already complex and varied system of support and management for ex-slaves. Moreover, the agents for this work had to be found among soldiers still engaged in war operations—individuals inherently unsuitable for sensitive social work—or among uncertain camp followers of an invading army. As a result, after a year of intense effort, the problem seemed even harder to tackle and resolve than it had at the start. Nevertheless, that year’s work accomplished three important things: it alleviated a significant amount of physical suffering; it moved seven thousand escapees from overcrowded areas back to the countryside; and, best of all, it kicked off the movement led by the New England schoolteacher.

The annals of this Ninth Crusade are yet to be written,—the tale of a mission that seemed to our age far more quixotic than the quest of St. Louis seemed to his. Behind the mists of ruin and rapine waved the calico dresses of women who dared, and after the hoarse mouthings of the field guns rang the rhythm of the alphabet. Rich and poor they were, serious and curious. Bereaved now of a father, now of a brother, now of more than these, they came seeking a life work in planting New England schoolhouses among the white and black of the South. They did their work well. In that first year they taught one hundred thousand souls, and more.

The history of this Ninth Crusade is still to be told—a story of a mission that seems to our time much more unrealistic than St. Louis's quest did to his. Amid the destruction and chaos, the colorful dresses of brave women stood out, and after the booming of field guns faded, the sounds of learning emerged. They came from all walks of life, both rich and poor, serious and curious. Many were mourning the loss of a father or brother, or even more than that, as they sought to make a difference by building New England schoolhouses among both white and black communities in the South. They did their job well. In that first year, they educated over one hundred thousand people, and more.

Evidently, Congress must soon legislate again on the hastily organized Bureau, which had so quickly grown into wide significance and vast possibilities. An institution such as that was well-nigh as difficult to end as to begin. Early in 1866 Congress took up the matter, when Senator Trumbull, of Illinois, introduced a bill to extend the Bureau and enlarge its powers. This measure received, at the hands of Congress, far more thorough discussion and attention than its predecessor. The war cloud had thinned enough to allow a clearer conception of the work of Emancipation. The champions of the bill argued that the strengthening of the Freedmen’s Bureau was still a military necessity; that it was needed for the proper carrying out of the Thirteenth Amendment, and was a work of sheer justice to the ex-slave, at a trifling cost to the government. The opponents of the measure declared that the war was over, and the necessity for war measures past; that the Bureau, by reason of its extraordinary powers, was clearly unconstitutional in time of peace, and was destined to irritate the South and pauperize the freedmen, at a final cost of possibly hundreds of millions. These two arguments were unanswered, and indeed unanswerable: the one that the extraordinary powers of the Bureau threatened the civil rights of all citizens; and the other that the government must have power to do what manifestly must be done, and that present abandonment of the freedmen meant their practical reenslavement. The bill which finally passed enlarged and made permanent the Freedmen’s Bureau. It was promptly vetoed by President Johnson as “unconstitutional,” “unnecessary,” and “extrajudicial,” and failed of passage over the veto. Meantime, however, the breach between Congress and the President began to broaden, and a modified form of the lost bill was finally passed over the President’s second veto, July 16.

Clearly, Congress needs to legislate again soon regarding the hastily created Bureau, which had rapidly gained significant importance and vast potential. An institution like this was almost as hard to end as it was to start. Early in 1866, Congress addressed the issue when Senator Trumbull from Illinois introduced a bill to extend the Bureau and expand its powers. This proposal received much more detailed discussion and attention from Congress than its predecessor. The war cloud had cleared enough for a better understanding of the work of Emancipation. Supporters of the bill argued that strengthening the Freedmen’s Bureau was still a military necessity; it was essential for properly implementing the Thirteenth Amendment and was an act of justice for the former slaves, at a minimal cost to the government. Opponents claimed that the war was over and the need for wartime measures had passed; they argued that the Bureau's extraordinary powers were clearly unconstitutional in peacetime and were likely to provoke the South and impoverish the freedmen, potentially costing hundreds of millions in the end. These two arguments went unanswered, and were indeed unanswerable: one stated that the Bureau’s special powers threatened the civil rights of all citizens; the other claimed that the government had to wield the authority to do what obviously needed to be done, and that neglecting the freedmen would mean their practical reenslavement. The bill that eventually passed expanded and permanently established the Freedmen’s Bureau. It was quickly vetoed by President Johnson as “unconstitutional,” “unnecessary,” and “extrajudicial,” and did not pass over the veto. Meanwhile, the divide between Congress and the President continued to widen, and a modified version of the failed bill was eventually passed over the President’s second veto on July 16.

The act of 1866 gave the Freedmen’s Bureau its final form,—the form by which it will be known to posterity and judged of men. It extended the existence of the Bureau to July, 1868; it authorized additional assistant commissioners, the retention of army officers mustered out of regular service, the sale of certain forfeited lands to freedmen on nominal terms, the sale of Confederate public property for Negro schools, and a wider field of judicial interpretation and cognizance. The government of the unreconstructed South was thus put very largely in the hands of the Freedmen’s Bureau, especially as in many cases the departmental military commander was now made also assistant commissioner. It was thus that the Freedmen’s Bureau became a full-fledged government of men. It made laws, executed them and interpreted them; it laid and collected taxes, defined and punished crime, maintained and used military force, and dictated such measures as it thought necessary and proper for the accomplishment of its varied ends. Naturally, all these powers were not exercised continuously nor to their fullest extent; and yet, as General Howard has said, “scarcely any subject that has to be legislated upon in civil society failed, at one time or another, to demand the action of this singular Bureau.”

The Act of 1866 established the Freedmen’s Bureau in its final form—the one by which it will be remembered and evaluated by future generations. It extended the Bureau’s existence until July 1868; it allowed for additional assistant commissioners, permitted the retention of army officers who had been mustered out of regular service, authorized the sale of certain forfeited lands to freedmen under nominal conditions, facilitated the sale of Confederate public property for Black schools, and broadened its legal jurisdiction. The government of the unreconstructed South was largely placed in the hands of the Freedmen’s Bureau, especially since many departmental military commanders were also appointed as assistant commissioners. This is how the Freedmen’s Bureau became a functioning government. It created laws, enforced them, and interpreted them; it imposed and collected taxes, defined and punished crimes, maintained military force, and implemented whatever measures it deemed necessary for achieving its diverse goals. Naturally, not all these powers were used continuously or to their fullest extent; however, as General Howard stated, “hardly any subject that required legislation in civil society failed, at one time or another, to require the action of this unique Bureau.”

To understand and criticise intelligently so vast a work, one must not forget an instant the drift of things in the later sixties. Lee had surrendered, Lincoln was dead, and Johnson and Congress were at loggerheads; the Thirteenth Amendment was adopted, the Fourteenth pending, and the Fifteenth declared in force in 1870. Guerrilla raiding, the ever-present flickering after-flame of war, was spending its forces against the Negroes, and all the Southern land was awakening as from some wild dream to poverty and social revolution. In a time of perfect calm, amid willing neighbors and streaming wealth, the social uplifting of four million slaves to an assured and self-sustaining place in the body politic and economic would have been a herculean task; but when to the inherent difficulties of so delicate and nice a social operation were added the spite and hate of conflict, the hell of war; when suspicion and cruelty were rife, and gaunt Hunger wept beside Bereavement,—in such a case, the work of any instrument of social regeneration was in large part foredoomed to failure. The very name of the Bureau stood for a thing in the South which for two centuries and better men had refused even to argue,—that life amid free Negroes was simply unthinkable, the maddest of experiments.

To understand and critique such a vast work intelligently, one must not forget the context of the late sixties. Lee had surrendered, Lincoln was dead, and Johnson and Congress were at odds; the Thirteenth Amendment had been adopted, the Fourteenth was pending, and the Fifteenth was enacted in 1870. Guerrilla attacks, the ever-present remnants of war, were targeting the Black community, and all of the Southern land was awakening from a wild dream to face poverty and social upheaval. In a time of perfect calm, surrounded by willing neighbors and abundant resources, elevating four million formerly enslaved people to a stable and self-sufficient position in society would have been a monumental challenge; but when the inherent difficulties of such a delicate social transition were compounded by the resentment and hatred of conflict, and the horrors of war; when suspicion and cruelty were rampant, and extreme hunger accompanied grief—under those circumstances, the efforts of any social recovery initiative were largely destined to fail. The very name of the Bureau represented something in the South that for over two centuries people had refused to even discuss—the idea that life alongside free Black individuals was simply unimaginable, the craziest of experiments.

The agents that the Bureau could command varied all the way from unselfish philanthropists to narrow-minded busybodies and thieves; and even though it be true that the average was far better than the worst, it was the occasional fly that helped spoil the ointment.

The agents that the Bureau could rely on ranged from selfless philanthropists to petty busybodies and crooks; and even though it was true that the average was much better than the worst, it was the occasional bad apple that spoiled the whole bunch.

Then amid all crouched the freed slave, bewildered between friend and foe. He had emerged from slavery,—not the worst slavery in the world, not a slavery that made all life unbearable, rather a slavery that had here and there something of kindliness, fidelity, and happiness,—but withal slavery, which, so far as human aspiration and desert were concerned, classed the black man and the ox together. And the Negro knew full well that, whatever their deeper convictions may have been, Southern men had fought with desperate energy to perpetuate this slavery under which the black masses, with half-articulate thought, had writhed and shivered. They welcomed freedom with a cry. They shrank from the master who still strove for their chains; they fled to the friends that had freed them, even though those friends stood ready to use them as a club for driving the recalcitrant South back into loyalty. So the cleft between the white and black South grew. Idle to say it never should have been; it was as inevitable as its results were pitiable. Curiously incongruous elements were left arrayed against each other,—the North, the government, the carpet-bagger, and the slave, here; and there, all the South that was white, whether gentleman or vagabond, honest man or rascal, lawless murderer or martyr to duty.

Then, amidst it all, the freed slave crouched, confused between friend and foe. He had come out of slavery—not the worst kind in the world, nor one that made life completely unbearable, but a slavery that had moments of kindness, loyalty, and happiness—yet it was still a slavery that, in terms of human potential and worth, grouped the black man and the ox together. The Black man understood fully that, regardless of their deeper beliefs, Southern men had fought fiercely to keep this slavery intact, under which the black masses had struggled and shivered with half-formed thoughts. They welcomed freedom with a shout. They recoiled from the masters who still sought to bind them; they ran to the friends who had liberated them, even if those friends were ready to use them as a weapon to force the stubborn South back into loyalty. Thus, the divide between the white and black South widened. It is pointless to say it never should have happened; it was as inevitable as its tragic results. Oddly mismatched groups were set against each other—the North, the government, the carpetbagger, and the slave on one side; and on the other, all of the white South, whether gentleman or drifter, honest person or scoundrel, lawless murderer or martyr to duty.

Thus it is doubly difficult to write of this period calmly, so intense was the feeling, so mighty the human passions that swayed and blinded men. Amid it all, two figures ever stand to typify that day to coming ages,—the one, a gray-haired gentleman, whose fathers had quit themselves like men, whose sons lay in nameless graves; who bowed to the evil of slavery because its abolition threatened untold ill to all; who stood at last, in the evening of life, a blighted, ruined form, with hate in his eyes;—and the other, a form hovering dark and mother-like, her awful face black with the mists of centuries, had aforetime quailed at that white master’s command, had bent in love over the cradles of his sons and daughters, and closed in death the sunken eyes of his wife,—aye, too, at his behest had laid herself low to his lust, and borne a tawny man-child to the world, only to see her dark boy’s limbs scattered to the winds by midnight marauders riding after “damned Niggers.” These were the saddest sights of that woful day; and no man clasped the hands of these two passing figures of the present-past; but, hating, they went to their long home, and, hating, their children’s children live today.

Thus, it’s doubly hard to write about this period calmly, given how intense the emotions were and how powerful the human passions that swayed and blinded people. Amid it all, two figures always stand out to symbolize that day for future generations: one, a gray-haired man whose ancestors had faced challenges bravely, whose sons lay in nameless graves; he accepted the evil of slavery because its abolition threatened unimaginable harm to everyone; by the end of his life, he stood there, a broken, ruined figure, filled with hatred in his eyes; and the other, a shadowy, motherly figure, her terrifying face darkened by the mists of centuries, who had once trembled at that white man’s command, had tenderly cared for his sons and daughters, and closed the sunken eyes of his wife in death—yes, at his command, she had submitted to his desires and brought a light-skinned boy into the world, only to watch her son’s body be scattered to the winds by midnight raiders hunting “damned Niggers.” These were the saddest sights of that tragic day; and no one held the hands of these two fading figures of the past; but, filled with hatred, they went to their final resting place, and, filled with hatred, their descendants live on today.

Here, then, was the field of work for the Freedmen’s Bureau; and since, with some hesitation, it was continued by the act of 1868 until 1869, let us look upon four years of its work as a whole. There were, in 1868, nine hundred Bureau officials scattered from Washington to Texas, ruling, directly and indirectly, many millions of men. The deeds of these rulers fall mainly under seven heads: the relief of physical suffering, the overseeing of the beginnings of free labor, the buying and selling of land, the establishment of schools, the paying of bounties, the administration of justice, and the financiering of all these activities.

Here was the area of responsibility for the Freedmen’s Bureau. Since it was, with some reluctance, continued by the act of 1868 until 1869, let’s consider four years of its work as a whole. In 1868, there were nine hundred Bureau officials spread from Washington to Texas, directly and indirectly overseeing millions of people. The actions of these leaders mainly fall into seven categories: relieving physical suffering, managing the start of free labor, buying and selling land, establishing schools, paying bounties, administering justice, and financing all these activities.

Up to June, 1869, over half a million patients had been treated by Bureau physicians and surgeons, and sixty hospitals and asylums had been in operation. In fifty months twenty-one million free rations were distributed at a cost of over four million dollars. Next came the difficult question of labor. First, thirty thousand black men were transported from the refuges and relief stations back to the farms, back to the critical trial of a new way of working. Plain instructions went out from Washington: the laborers must be free to choose their employers, no fixed rate of wages was prescribed, and there was to be no peonage or forced labor. So far, so good; but where local agents differed toto cælo in capacity and character, where the personnel was continually changing, the outcome was necessarily varied. The largest element of success lay in the fact that the majority of the freedmen were willing, even eager, to work. So labor contracts were written,—fifty thousand in a single State,—laborers advised, wages guaranteed, and employers supplied. In truth, the organization became a vast labor bureau,—not perfect, indeed, notably defective here and there, but on the whole successful beyond the dreams of thoughtful men. The two great obstacles which confronted the officials were the tyrant and the idler,—the slaveholder who was determined to perpetuate slavery under another name; and, the freedman who regarded freedom as perpetual rest,—the Devil and the Deep Sea.

Up to June 1869, more than half a million patients had been treated by Bureau doctors and surgeons, and sixty hospitals and asylums were in operation. In fifty months, twenty-one million free meals were distributed at a cost of over four million dollars. Next came the challenging issue of labor. Initially, thirty thousand Black men were moved from the refuges and relief stations back to the farms, facing the tough test of a new way of working. Clear instructions were sent from Washington: the workers had to be free to choose their employers, no fixed wage rate was set, and there would be no peonage or forced labor. So far, so good; but where local agents differed significantly in skills and character, and where the team was constantly changing, the results were inevitably varied. The biggest factor for success was that most of the freedmen were willing, even eager, to work. Therefore, labor contracts were written—fifty thousand in one state—workers were advised, wages were guaranteed, and employers provided. In reality, the organization turned into a massive labor bureau—not perfect, indeed, with noticeable flaws here and there, but overall successful beyond what thoughtful people hoped for. The two major obstacles faced by the officials were the oppressor and the slacker—the slaveholder who wanted to maintain slavery under a different name; and the freedman who saw freedom as a permanent vacation—the devil and the deep blue sea.

In the work of establishing the Negroes as peasant proprietors, the Bureau was from the first handicapped and at last absolutely checked. Something was done, and larger things were planned; abandoned lands were leased so long as they remained in the hands of the Bureau, and a total revenue of nearly half a million dollars derived from black tenants. Some other lands to which the nation had gained title were sold on easy terms, and public lands were opened for settlement to the very few freedmen who had tools and capital. But the vision of “forty acres and a mule”—the righteous and reasonable ambition to become a landholder, which the nation had all but categorically promised the freedmen—was destined in most cases to bitter disappointment. And those men of marvellous hindsight who are today seeking to preach the Negro back to the present peonage of the soil know well, or ought to know, that the opportunity of binding the Negro peasant willingly to the soil was lost on that day when the Commissioner of the Freedmen’s Bureau had to go to South Carolina and tell the weeping freedmen, after their years of toil, that their land was not theirs, that there was a mistake—somewhere. If by 1874 the Georgia Negro alone owned three hundred and fifty thousand acres of land, it was by grace of his thrift rather than by bounty of the government.

In the process of establishing Black individuals as small landowners, the Bureau faced challenges from the very beginning and ultimately encountered complete obstacles. Some progress was made, and bigger initiatives were planned; abandoned lands were leased as long as they were managed by the Bureau, generating nearly half a million dollars from Black tenants. Other lands that the nation had acquired were sold under lenient terms, and public lands were opened for settlement to the few freedmen who had tools and resources. However, the dream of “forty acres and a mule”—the just and reasonable goal of becoming landowners that the nation had nearly promised to the freedmen—often ended in deep disappointment. Those individuals, who today aim to convince Black people to accept their current status as laborers, should recognize that the chance to secure a willing connection between Black peasants and the land was lost when the Commissioner of the Freedmen’s Bureau had to go to South Carolina and inform the grieving freedmen, after their years of hard work, that their land was not theirs and that there had been a mistake—somewhere. If by 1874 the Black population in Georgia owned three hundred fifty thousand acres of land, it was due to their hard work and not the generosity of the government.

The greatest success of the Freedmen’s Bureau lay in the planting of the free school among Negroes, and the idea of free elementary education among all classes in the South. It not only called the school-mistresses through the benevolent agencies and built them schoolhouses, but it helped discover and support such apostles of human culture as Edmund Ware, Samuel Armstrong, and Erastus Cravath. The opposition to Negro education in the South was at first bitter, and showed itself in ashes, insult, and blood; for the South believed an educated Negro to be a dangerous Negro. And the South was not wholly wrong; for education among all kinds of men always has had, and always will have, an element of danger and revolution, of dissatisfaction and discontent. Nevertheless, men strive to know. Perhaps some inkling of this paradox, even in the unquiet days of the Bureau, helped the bayonets allay an opposition to human training which still to-day lies smouldering in the South, but not flaming. Fisk, Atlanta, Howard, and Hampton were founded in these days, and six million dollars were expended for educational work, seven hundred and fifty thousand dollars of which the freedmen themselves gave of their poverty.

The Freedmen’s Bureau's greatest achievement was establishing free schools for Black people and promoting the idea of free elementary education for everyone in the South. It not only recruited teachers through charitable organizations and built schoolhouses but also helped find and support figures who championed education like Edmund Ware, Samuel Armstrong, and Erastus Cravath. Initially, there was fierce opposition to Black education in the South, manifesting in violence, insults, and destruction; the South viewed an educated Black person as a threat. And to some extent, the South was not entirely wrong; education among all types of people has always posed some risk of unrest, dissatisfaction, and rebellion. Still, people are driven to learn. Perhaps an understanding of this contradiction, even during the tumultuous times of the Bureau, helped soften the resistance to human education that continues to simmer in the South today, though it has not exploded. Schools like Fisk, Atlanta, Howard, and Hampton were founded during this period, with six million dollars spent on educational initiatives, of which seven hundred fifty thousand dollars came from the freedmen themselves despite their poverty.

Such contributions, together with the buying of land and various other enterprises, showed that the ex-slave was handling some free capital already. The chief initial source of this was labor in the army, and his pay and bounty as a soldier. Payments to Negro soldiers were at first complicated by the ignorance of the recipients, and the fact that the quotas of colored regiments from Northern States were largely filled by recruits from the South, unknown to their fellow soldiers. Consequently, payments were accompanied by such frauds that Congress, by joint resolution in 1867, put the whole matter in the hands of the Freedmen’s Bureau. In two years six million dollars was thus distributed to five thousand claimants, and in the end the sum exceeded eight million dollars. Even in this system fraud was frequent; but still the work put needed capital in the hands of practical paupers, and some, at least, was well spent.

Such contributions, along with buying land and other ventures, showed that the former slaves were already managing some free capital. The main initial source of this was their labor in the army, and their pay and bonuses as soldiers. Initially, payments to Black soldiers were complicated by the recipients' lack of understanding and the fact that the quotas for Colored regiments from Northern states were largely filled by recruits from the South, who were unknown to their fellow soldiers. As a result, payments were often accompanied by fraud, prompting Congress, through a joint resolution in 1867, to put the entire issue in the hands of the Freedmen’s Bureau. Over two years, six million dollars was distributed to five thousand claimants, and ultimately the amount exceeded eight million dollars. Even within this system, fraud was common; however, the effort still managed to place needed capital in the hands of practical impoverished individuals, and at least some of it was well spent.

The most perplexing and least successful part of the Bureau’s work lay in the exercise of its judicial functions. The regular Bureau court consisted of one representative of the employer, one of the Negro, and one of the Bureau. If the Bureau could have maintained a perfectly judicial attitude, this arrangement would have been ideal, and must in time have gained confidence; but the nature of its other activities and the character of its personnel prejudiced the Bureau in favor of the black litigants, and led without doubt to much injustice and annoyance. On the other hand, to leave the Negro in the hands of Southern courts was impossible. In a distracted land where slavery had hardly fallen, to keep the strong from wanton abuse of the weak, and the weak from gloating insolently over the half-shorn strength of the strong, was a thankless, hopeless task. The former masters of the land were peremptorily ordered about, seized, and imprisoned, and punished over and again, with scant courtesy from army officers. The former slaves were intimidated, beaten, raped, and butchered by angry and revengeful men. Bureau courts tended to become centres simply for punishing whites, while the regular civil courts tended to become solely institutions for perpetuating the slavery of blacks. Almost every law and method ingenuity could devise was employed by the legislatures to reduce the Negroes to serfdom,—to make them the slaves of the State, if not of individual owners; while the Bureau officials too often were found striving to put the “bottom rail on top,” and gave the freedmen a power and independence which they could not yet use. It is all well enough for us of another generation to wax wise with advice to those who bore the burden in the heat of the day. It is full easy now to see that the man who lost home, fortune, and family at a stroke, and saw his land ruled by “mules and niggers,” was really benefited by the passing of slavery. It is not difficult now to say to the young freedman, cheated and cuffed about who has seen his father’s head beaten to a jelly and his own mother namelessly assaulted, that the meek shall inherit the earth. Above all, nothing is more convenient than to heap on the Freedmen’s Bureau all the evils of that evil day, and damn it utterly for every mistake and blunder that was made.

The most confusing and least effective part of the Bureau’s work was its judicial functions. The regular Bureau court was made up of one representative from the employer, one from the Black community, and one from the Bureau. If the Bureau could have kept a completely impartial stance, this setup would have been ideal and would have earned trust over time; however, the nature of its other activities and the character of its personnel biased the Bureau in favor of Black litigants, leading to much injustice and frustration. On the other hand, leaving Black individuals at the mercy of Southern courts was not an option. In a fragmented society where slavery had barely ended, preventing those who were strong from abusing the weak, and keeping the weak from taking undue advantage of the recently weak, was an impossible, thankless job. The former landowners were harshly treated, captured, and imprisoned repeatedly, often without respect from army officers. Former slaves faced intimidation, beatings, sexual violence, and murder at the hands of angry, vengeful men. Bureau courts often became places solely for punishing white people, while regular civil courts mostly served to maintain the subjugation of Black people. Almost every law and method that could be invented was used by legislatures to reduce Black people to a state of serfdom—making them the property of the State, if not individual owners; meanwhile, Bureau officials too often tried to elevate the freedmen to a position of power and independence that they were not yet ready to handle. It is easy for those of us in a different generation to offer advice to those who bore the burden at that time. It’s simple now to recognize that the person who lost their home, wealth, and family all at once, and saw their land dominated by “mules and niggers,” was actually better off after the end of slavery. It’s not hard to tell the young freedman, who has been cheated and beaten and has witnessed his father’s head being smashed and his own mother being assaulted, that the meek will inherit the earth. Above all, it’s very convenient to blame the Freedmen’s Bureau for all the problems of that terrible time and to condemn it for every mistake and failure.

All this is easy, but it is neither sensible nor just. Someone had blundered, but that was long before Oliver Howard was born; there was criminal aggression and heedless neglect, but without some system of control there would have been far more than there was. Had that control been from within, the Negro would have been re-enslaved, to all intents and purposes. Coming as the control did from without, perfect men and methods would have bettered all things; and even with imperfect agents and questionable methods, the work accomplished was not undeserving of commendation.

All this is simple, but it's neither reasonable nor fair. Someone made a mistake, but that was long before Oliver Howard was born; there was criminal wrongdoing and careless neglect, but without some kind of control, it would have been much worse. If that control had come from within, Black people would have essentially been re-enslaved. Since the control came from outside, ideal people and methods would have improved everything; and even with imperfect agents and questionable methods, the work done was still worthy of praise.

Such was the dawn of Freedom; such was the work of the Freedmen’s Bureau, which, summed up in brief, may be epitomized thus: for some fifteen million dollars, beside the sums spent before 1865, and the dole of benevolent societies, this Bureau set going a system of free labor, established a beginning of peasant proprietorship, secured the recognition of black freedmen before courts of law, and founded the free common school in the South. On the other hand, it failed to begin the establishment of good-will between ex-masters and freedmen, to guard its work wholly from paternalistic methods which discouraged self-reliance, and to carry out to any considerable extent its implied promises to furnish the freedmen with land. Its successes were the result of hard work, supplemented by the aid of philanthropists and the eager striving of black men. Its failures were the result of bad local agents, the inherent difficulties of the work, and national neglect.

This was the start of Freedom; this was the effort of the Freedmen’s Bureau, which can be summarized like this: for about fifteen million dollars, in addition to the amounts spent before 1865 and the donations from charitable organizations, this Bureau initiated a system of free labor, established a foundation for land ownership among peasant farmers, ensured the acknowledgment of black freedmen in legal courts, and created free public schools in the South. However, it did not succeed in fostering goodwill between former masters and freedmen, fully protect its initiatives from paternalistic approaches that undermined independence, or significantly fulfill its implied promises to provide land to the freedmen. Its successes stemmed from hard work, along with the support of philanthropists and the determined efforts of black men. Its failures were due to ineffective local agents, the inherent challenges of the task, and national neglect.

Such an institution, from its wide powers, great responsibilities, large control of moneys, and generally conspicuous position, was naturally open to repeated and bitter attack. It sustained a searching Congressional investigation at the instance of Fernando Wood in 1870. Its archives and few remaining functions were with blunt discourtesy transferred from Howard’s control, in his absence, to the supervision of Secretary of War Belknap in 1872, on the Secretary’s recommendation. Finally, in consequence of grave intimations of wrong-doing made by the Secretary and his subordinates, General Howard was court-martialed in 1874. In both of these trials the Commissioner of the Freedmen’s Bureau was officially exonerated from any wilful misdoing, and his work commended. Nevertheless, many unpleasant things were brought to light,—the methods of transacting the business of the Bureau were faulty; several cases of defalcation were proved, and other frauds strongly suspected; there were some business transactions which savored of dangerous speculation, if not dishonesty; and around it all lay the smirch of the Freedmen’s Bank.

Such an institution, with its extensive powers, significant responsibilities, large control of funds, and generally prominent position, was inevitably subjected to repeated and harsh criticism. It underwent a thorough Congressional investigation initiated by Fernando Wood in 1870. Its archives and few remaining functions were abruptly shifted from Howard’s control, while he was away, to the oversight of Secretary of War Belknap in 1872, based on the Secretary’s recommendation. Ultimately, due to serious allegations of misconduct made by the Secretary and his subordinates, General Howard was court-martialed in 1874. In both of these proceedings, the Commissioner of the Freedmen’s Bureau was officially cleared of any intentional wrongdoing, and his work was praised. However, many troubling issues were uncovered—the methods used to conduct the Bureau's business were flawed; several instances of embezzlement were confirmed, and other fraudulent activities were strongly suspected; some business dealings appeared to involve risky speculation, if not outright dishonesty; and surrounding it all was the stain of the Freedmen’s Bank.

Morally and practically, the Freedmen’s Bank was part of the Freedmen’s Bureau, although it had no legal connection with it. With the prestige of the government back of it, and a directing board of unusual respectability and national reputation, this banking institution had made a remarkable start in the development of that thrift among black folk which slavery had kept them from knowing. Then in one sad day came the crash,—all the hard-earned dollars of the freedmen disappeared; but that was the least of the loss,—all the faith in saving went too, and much of the faith in men; and that was a loss that a Nation which to-day sneers at Negro shiftlessness has never yet made good. Not even ten additional years of slavery could have done so much to throttle the thrift of the freedmen as the mismanagement and bankruptcy of the series of savings banks chartered by the Nation for their especial aid. Where all the blame should rest, it is hard to say; whether the Bureau and the Bank died chiefly by reason of the blows of its selfish friends or the dark machinations of its foes, perhaps even time will never reveal, for here lies unwritten history.

Morally and practically, the Freedmen’s Bank was part of the Freedmen’s Bureau, even though there was no legal link between them. With the government’s support and a board of directors known for their respectability and national reputation, this bank made significant progress in promoting savings among black people, a concept that slavery had denied them. Then, one tragic day, everything collapsed—all the hard-earned money of the freedmen vanished; but that was just part of the loss—along with it went their faith in saving, and much of their trust in people; and that was a loss that a nation, which today mocks Black people's lack of initiative, has yet to rectify. Not even an additional ten years of slavery could have done as much to undermine the savings of the freedmen as the mismanagement and failure of the series of savings banks created by the nation to support them. It's hard to pinpoint where the blame truly lies—whether the Bureau and the Bank faltered mainly due to the actions of selfish allies or the deceptive strategies of their enemies, perhaps even time itself will never tell, for this remains an unwritten chapter of history.

Of the foes without the Bureau, the bitterest were those who attacked not so much its conduct or policy under the law as the necessity for any such institution at all. Such attacks came primarily from the Border States and the South; and they were summed up by Senator Davis, of Kentucky, when he moved to entitle the act of 1866 a bill “to promote strife and conflict between the white and black races… by a grant of unconstitutional power.” The argument gathered tremendous strength South and North; but its very strength was its weakness. For, argued the plain common-sense of the nation, if it is unconstitutional, unpractical, and futile for the nation to stand guardian over its helpless wards, then there is left but one alternative,—to make those wards their own guardians by arming them with the ballot. Moreover, the path of the practical politician pointed the same way; for, argued this opportunist, if we cannot peacefully reconstruct the South with white votes, we certainly can with black votes. So justice and force joined hands.

Of the enemies outside the Bureau, the most bitter were those who didn't just criticize its actions or policies under the law, but questioned the very need for such an institution at all. These attacks primarily came from the Border States and the South, and they were summarized by Senator Davis of Kentucky when he proposed to name the 1866 act a bill “to promote strife and conflict between the white and black races… by granting unconstitutional power.” This argument gained significant traction both South and North; however, its strength was also its weakness. The common-sense reasoning of the nation was clear: if it's unconstitutional, impractical, and pointless for the nation to protect its vulnerable citizens, then the only alternative is to empower those citizens to protect themselves by giving them the right to vote. Additionally, practical politicians recognized the same direction; one can argue that if we can't peacefully rebuild the South with white votes, we certainly can with black votes. Thus, justice and force joined forces.

The alternative thus offered the nation was not between full and restricted Negro suffrage; else every sensible man, black and white, would easily have chosen the latter. It was rather a choice between suffrage and slavery, after endless blood and gold had flowed to sweep human bondage away. Not a single Southern legislature stood ready to admit a Negro, under any conditions, to the polls; not a single Southern legislature believed free Negro labor was possible without a system of restrictions that took all its freedom away; there was scarcely a white man in the South who did not honestly regard Emancipation as a crime, and its practical nullification as a duty. In such a situation, the granting of the ballot to the black man was a necessity, the very least a guilty nation could grant a wronged race, and the only method of compelling the South to accept the results of the war. Thus Negro suffrage ended a civil war by beginning a race feud. And some felt gratitude toward the race thus sacrificed in its swaddling clothes on the altar of national integrity; and some felt and feel only indifference and contempt.

The choice presented to the nation wasn’t between full and limited voting rights for Black people; otherwise, every reasonable person, both Black and white, would have easily picked the latter. Instead, it was a choice between voting rights and slavery, after countless lives and resources had been sacrificed to end human bondage. Not a single Southern legislature was prepared to allow a Black person to vote under any circumstances; not one Southern legislature believed that free Black labor could exist without restrictions that stripped away all its freedom; there was hardly a white man in the South who didn’t genuinely see Emancipation as a crime and the practical nullification of it as a responsibility. In this context, granting the right to vote to Black individuals was essential, the very least a culpable nation could offer a wronged community, and the only way to force the South to accept the outcomes of the war. Thus, Black suffrage resolved a civil war but initiated a racial conflict. Some felt gratitude toward the community that was sacrificed in its early vulnerability for the sake of national integrity, while others felt only indifference and disdain.

Had political exigencies been less pressing, the opposition to government guardianship of Negroes less bitter, and the attachment to the slave system less strong, the social seer can well imagine a far better policy,—a permanent Freedmen’s Bureau, with a national system of Negro schools; a carefully supervised employment and labor office; a system of impartial protection before the regular courts; and such institutions for social betterment as savings-banks, land and building associations, and social settlements. All this vast expenditure of money and brains might have formed a great school of prospective citizenship, and solved in a way we have not yet solved the most perplexing and persistent of the Negro problems.

If political pressures had been less urgent, if the opposition to government support for Black people hadn't been so intense, and if the commitment to the system of slavery hadn’t been so strong, one could envision a much better policy—a permanent Freedmen’s Bureau, with a national system of Black schools; a carefully managed employment and labor office; a system of fair protection in the courts; and institutions for social improvement like savings banks, land and building associations, and community centers. All this significant investment of money and intellect could have created a great foundation for future citizenship and addressed the most challenging and enduring issues faced by Black people in a way we have not yet achieved.

That such an institution was unthinkable in 1870 was due in part to certain acts of the Freedmen’s Bureau itself. It came to regard its work as merely temporary, and Negro suffrage as a final answer to all present perplexities. The political ambition of many of its agents and protégés led it far afield into questionable activities, until the South, nursing its own deep prejudices, came easily to ignore all the good deeds of the Bureau and hate its very name with perfect hatred. So the Freedmen’s Bureau died, and its child was the Fifteenth Amendment.

That such an institution was unimaginable in 1870 was partly because of certain actions by the Freedmen’s Bureau itself. It began to view its work as merely temporary, and believed that Black suffrage would solve all current problems. The political ambitions of many of its agents and protégés led them into questionable activities, causing the South, which harbored its own deep prejudices, to easily overlook the Bureau's good deeds and come to strongly resent its name. Thus, the Freedmen’s Bureau came to an end, and its legacy was the Fifteenth Amendment.

The passing of a great human institution before its work is done, like the untimely passing of a single soul, but leaves a legacy of striving for other men. The legacy of the Freedmen’s Bureau is the heavy heritage of this generation. To-day, when new and vaster problems are destined to strain every fibre of the national mind and soul, would it not be well to count this legacy honestly and carefully? For this much all men know: despite compromise, war, and struggle, the Negro is not free. In the backwoods of the Gulf States, for miles and miles, he may not leave the plantation of his birth; in well-nigh the whole rural South the black farmers are peons, bound by law and custom to an economic slavery, from which the only escape is death or the penitentiary. In the most cultured sections and cities of the South the Negroes are a segregated servile caste, with restricted rights and privileges. Before the courts, both in law and custom, they stand on a different and peculiar basis. Taxation without representation is the rule of their political life. And the result of all this is, and in nature must have been, lawlessness and crime. That is the large legacy of the Freedmen’s Bureau, the work it did not do because it could not.

The end of an important human institution before fulfilling its purpose, much like the premature loss of an individual, leaves behind a legacy of striving for others. The legacy of the Freedmen’s Bureau is the significant heritage of this generation. Today, as new and larger challenges are set to test every aspect of our national consciousness and spirit, shouldn't we honestly and carefully assess this legacy? For this, everyone understands: despite compromises, wars, and struggles, Black people are still not free. In the rural areas of the Gulf States, for miles, they are unable to leave the plantations where they were born; throughout much of the rural South, Black farmers are like indentured servants, bound by law and tradition to a form of economic slavery from which the only escape is death or imprisonment. In the more cultured regions and cities of the South, Black people exist as a segregated, subservient class, with limited rights and privileges. In court, both legally and socially, they are treated differently and unfairly. Taxation without representation defines their political existence. The result of all this is, and must have been, lawlessness and crime. This is the heavy legacy of the Freedmen’s Bureau—the work it didn’t accomplish because it was unable to.

I have seen a land right merry with the sun, where children sing, and rolling hills lie like passioned women wanton with harvest. And there in the King’s Highways sat and sits a figure veiled and bowed, by which the traveller’s footsteps hasten as they go. On the tainted air broods fear. Three centuries’ thought has been the raising and unveiling of that bowed human heart, and now behold a century new for the duty and the deed. The problem of the Twentieth Century is the problem of the color-line.

I have seen a land full of sunshine, where children sing, and rolling hills stretch out like passionate women reveling in harvest. And there on the King's Highways sits a figure, veiled and bowed, causing travelers to quicken their steps as they pass by. Fear hangs in the tainted air. Three centuries of contemplation have been dedicated to revealing that bowed human heart, and now here comes a new century for action and responsibility. The challenge of the Twentieth Century is the challenge of the color line.

III.
Of Mr. Booker T. Washington and Others

From birth till death enslaved; in word, in deed, unmanned!
******
Hereditary bondsmen! Know ye not
Who would be free themselves must strike the blow?

From birth to death, enslaved; in words and actions, stripped of manhood!
******
herited slaves! Don't you know
That those who want to be free must take action themselves?

BYRON.

BYRON.

musical score

Easily the most striking thing in the history of the American Negro since 1876 is the ascendancy of Mr. Booker T. Washington. It began at the time when war memories and ideals were rapidly passing; a day of astonishing commercial development was dawning; a sense of doubt and hesitation overtook the freedmen’s sons,—then it was that his leading began. Mr. Washington came, with a simple definite programme, at the psychological moment when the nation was a little ashamed of having bestowed so much sentiment on Negroes, and was concentrating its energies on Dollars. His programme of industrial education, conciliation of the South, and submission and silence as to civil and political rights, was not wholly original; the Free Negroes from 1830 up to war-time had striven to build industrial schools, and the American Missionary Association had from the first taught various trades; and Price and others had sought a way of honorable alliance with the best of the Southerners. But Mr. Washington first indissolubly linked these things; he put enthusiasm, unlimited energy, and perfect faith into his programme, and changed it from a by-path into a veritable Way of Life. And the tale of the methods by which he did this is a fascinating study of human life.

The most notable thing in the history of African Americans since 1876 is the rise of Booker T. Washington. This began as the memories and ideals of the Civil War were fading, a time when the country was experiencing remarkable commercial growth, and feelings of doubt and uncertainty were affecting the children of freedmen. It was during this time that his leadership emerged. Washington presented a straightforward and clear plan at the perfect moment when the nation felt a bit embarrassed about how much sentiment it had shown towards Black people and was focused more on financial success. His approach to industrial education, reconciling with the South, and being quiet about civil and political rights wasn't entirely new; Free Blacks had been working on building industrial schools since the 1830s, and the American Missionary Association had always taught various trades. Price and others had also looked for respectful partnerships with the best Southern leaders. However, Washington was the first to connect all these ideas together. He infused his plan with passion, limitless energy, and unwavering faith, transforming it from a minor detour into a true Way of Life. The story of how he accomplished this is a captivating exploration of human experience.

It startled the nation to hear a Negro advocating such a programme after many decades of bitter complaint; it startled and won the applause of the South, it interested and won the admiration of the North; and after a confused murmur of protest, it silenced if it did not convert the Negroes themselves.

It shocked the nation to hear a Black person supporting such a program after many decades of harsh complaints; it surprised and earned the praise of the South, it intrigued and gained the admiration of the North; and after a puzzled murmur of protest, it quieted, if it didn’t change the minds of Black people themselves.

To gain the sympathy and cooperation of the various elements comprising the white South was Mr. Washington’s first task; and this, at the time Tuskegee was founded, seemed, for a black man, well-nigh impossible. And yet ten years later it was done in the word spoken at Atlanta: “In all things purely social we can be as separate as the five fingers, and yet one as the hand in all things essential to mutual progress.” This “Atlanta Compromise” is by all odds the most notable thing in Mr. Washington’s career. The South interpreted it in different ways: the radicals received it as a complete surrender of the demand for civil and political equality; the conservatives, as a generously conceived working basis for mutual understanding. So both approved it, and to-day its author is certainly the most distinguished Southerner since Jefferson Davis, and the one with the largest personal following.

Mr. Washington's first task was to earn the sympathy and cooperation of the various groups in the white South; at the time Tuskegee was founded, this seemed nearly impossible for a black man. Yet, ten years later, it was achieved in the words spoken at Atlanta: “In all things purely social, we can be as separate as the five fingers, and yet one as the hand in all things essential to mutual progress.” This “Atlanta Compromise” is by far the most significant moment in Mr. Washington’s career. The South interpreted it in different ways: the radicals saw it as a complete surrender of the demand for civil and political equality, while the conservatives viewed it as a well-thought-out foundation for mutual understanding. So both groups approved it, and today, its author is undoubtedly the most distinguished Southerner since Jefferson Davis, with the largest personal following.

Next to this achievement comes Mr. Washington’s work in gaining place and consideration in the North. Others less shrewd and tactful had formerly essayed to sit on these two stools and had fallen between them; but as Mr. Washington knew the heart of the South from birth and training, so by singular insight he intuitively grasped the spirit of the age which was dominating the North. And so thoroughly did he learn the speech and thought of triumphant commercialism, and the ideals of material prosperity, that the picture of a lone black boy poring over a French grammar amid the weeds and dirt of a neglected home soon seemed to him the acme of absurdities. One wonders what Socrates and St. Francis of Assisi would say to this.

Next to this achievement comes Mr. Washington’s work in gaining respect and recognition in the North. Others who were less clever and diplomatic had previously tried to balance these two roles and ended up failing; but while Mr. Washington understood the heart of the South from his upbringing and experiences, he also had a remarkable ability to grasp the spirit of the era that was influencing the North. He understood the language and ideas of successful commercialism and the ideals of material wealth so well that the image of a lone black boy studying a French grammar book amidst the weeds and dirt of a rundown home soon seemed utterly ridiculous to him. One wonders what Socrates and St. Francis of Assisi would think about this.

And yet this very singleness of vision and thorough oneness with his age is a mark of the successful man. It is as though Nature must needs make men narrow in order to give them force. So Mr. Washington’s cult has gained unquestioning followers, his work has wonderfully prospered, his friends are legion, and his enemies are confounded. To-day he stands as the one recognized spokesman of his ten million fellows, and one of the most notable figures in a nation of seventy millions. One hesitates, therefore, to criticise a life which, beginning with so little, has done so much. And yet the time is come when one may speak in all sincerity and utter courtesy of the mistakes and shortcomings of Mr. Washington’s career, as well as of his triumphs, without being thought captious or envious, and without forgetting that it is easier to do ill than well in the world.

And yet this very focus and deep connection with his time is a sign of a successful person. It's as if Nature has to make people narrow-minded to give them strength. So Mr. Washington has gained loyal followers, his work has thrived impressively, he has countless friends, and his enemies are baffled. Today, he stands as the one recognized representative of his ten million peers and one of the most prominent figures in a country of seventy million. Therefore, it's hard to criticize a life that, starting with so little, has achieved so much. Yet, the time has come when we can speak genuinely and respectfully about the mistakes and shortcomings in Mr. Washington’s career, alongside his successes, without being seen as petty or jealous, and without forgetting that it’s easier to do wrong than right in this world.

The criticism that has hitherto met Mr. Washington has not always been of this broad character. In the South especially has he had to walk warily to avoid the harshest judgments,—and naturally so, for he is dealing with the one subject of deepest sensitiveness to that section. Twice—once when at the Chicago celebration of the Spanish-American War he alluded to the color-prejudice that is “eating away the vitals of the South,” and once when he dined with President Roosevelt—has the resulting Southern criticism been violent enough to threaten seriously his popularity. In the North the feeling has several times forced itself into words, that Mr. Washington’s counsels of submission overlooked certain elements of true manhood, and that his educational programme was unnecessarily narrow. Usually, however, such criticism has not found open expression, although, too, the spiritual sons of the Abolitionists have not been prepared to acknowledge that the schools founded before Tuskegee, by men of broad ideals and self-sacrificing spirit, were wholly failures or worthy of ridicule. While, then, criticism has not failed to follow Mr. Washington, yet the prevailing public opinion of the land has been but too willing to deliver the solution of a wearisome problem into his hands, and say, “If that is all you and your race ask, take it.”

The criticism that Mr. Washington has faced so far hasn't always been this broad. In the South, especially, he has had to tread carefully to avoid harsh judgments, which makes sense since he's dealing with a topic that is very sensitive for that region. Twice—once at the Chicago celebration of the Spanish-American War when he mentioned the color prejudice that is "eating away the vitals of the South," and once when he dined with President Roosevelt—Southern criticism became intense enough to seriously threaten his popularity. In the North, people have occasionally voiced that Mr. Washington's advice for acceptance overlooks some aspects of true manhood and that his educational program is unnecessarily limited. However, this criticism has usually been kept under wraps, although the descendants of the Abolitionists have not been ready to completely dismiss the schools established before Tuskegee by individuals with broad ideals and selfless spirit as total failures or worthy of scorn. While Mr. Washington has certainly faced criticism, the general public opinion in the country has been more than willing to hand over the solution to a tough problem to him and say, “If that’s all you and your race want, take it.”

Among his own people, however, Mr. Washington has encountered the strongest and most lasting opposition, amounting at times to bitterness, and even today continuing strong and insistent even though largely silenced in outward expression by the public opinion of the nation. Some of this opposition is, of course, mere envy; the disappointment of displaced demagogues and the spite of narrow minds. But aside from this, there is among educated and thoughtful colored men in all parts of the land a feeling of deep regret, sorrow, and apprehension at the wide currency and ascendancy which some of Mr. Washington’s theories have gained. These same men admire his sincerity of purpose, and are willing to forgive much to honest endeavor which is doing something worth the doing. They cooperate with Mr. Washington as far as they conscientiously can; and, indeed, it is no ordinary tribute to this man’s tact and power that, steering as he must between so many diverse interests and opinions, he so largely retains the respect of all.

Among his own people, however, Mr. Washington has faced the strongest and most enduring opposition, which sometimes borders on bitterness, and even today it remains strong and insistent, although mostly suppressed by the public opinion of the nation. Some of this opposition is, of course, just envy; the disappointment of displaced demagogues and the resentment of narrow-minded individuals. But beyond this, there is among educated and thoughtful Black men across the country a deep sense of regret, sorrow, and concern about the widespread acceptance and influence that some of Mr. Washington's ideas have gained. These same individuals admire his genuine intent and are willing to overlook a lot due to his honest efforts that are making a real difference. They collaborate with Mr. Washington as much as they can in good conscience; and, in fact, it’s a significant testament to this man's skill and influence that he manages to maintain the respect of so many different interests and opinions.

But the hushing of the criticism of honest opponents is a dangerous thing. It leads some of the best of the critics to unfortunate silence and paralysis of effort, and others to burst into speech so passionately and intemperately as to lose listeners. Honest and earnest criticism from those whose interests are most nearly touched,—criticism of writers by readers,—this is the soul of democracy and the safeguard of modern society. If the best of the American Negroes receive by outer pressure a leader whom they had not recognized before, manifestly there is here a certain palpable gain. Yet there is also irreparable loss,—a loss of that peculiarly valuable education which a group receives when by search and criticism it finds and commissions its own leaders. The way in which this is done is at once the most elementary and the nicest problem of social growth. History is but the record of such group-leadership; and yet how infinitely changeful is its type and character! And of all types and kinds, what can be more instructive than the leadership of a group within a group?—that curious double movement where real progress may be negative and actual advance be relative retrogression. All this is the social student’s inspiration and despair.

But silencing the criticism of honest opponents is a dangerous thing. It causes some of the best critics to fall into silence and inaction, while others speak so passionately and out of control that they lose their audience. Honest and sincere criticism from those most affected—criticism of writers by readers—is the essence of democracy and the protection of modern society. If the best among American Black communities accept a leader they hadn’t recognized before due to outside pressure, there’s clearly some gain there. However, there’s also an irreplaceable loss—a loss of the valuable education a group gains when it searches for and chooses its own leaders. The way this unfolds is both the most fundamental and the most complex issue of social growth. History is just a record of this type of group leadership; yet, the forms and nature of it can change infinitely! And among all types, what could be more enlightening than the leadership of a subgroup within a larger group?—that interesting dynamic where real progress might seem negative and actual advancement might be relative regression. All of this is a source of inspiration and frustration for social students.

Now in the past the American Negro has had instructive experience in the choosing of group leaders, founding thus a peculiar dynasty which in the light of present conditions is worth while studying. When sticks and stones and beasts form the sole environment of a people, their attitude is largely one of determined opposition to and conquest of natural forces. But when to earth and brute is added an environment of men and ideas, then the attitude of the imprisoned group may take three main forms,—a feeling of revolt and revenge; an attempt to adjust all thought and action to the will of the greater group; or, finally, a determined effort at self-realization and self-development despite environing opinion. The influence of all of these attitudes at various times can be traced in the history of the American Negro, and in the evolution of his successive leaders.

In the past, African Americans have had valuable experiences in choosing leaders, creating a unique dynasty that is worth examining in light of today's conditions. When people are surrounded only by harsh elements and threats, their response is often one of strong resistance and a drive to overcome natural challenges. However, when human interaction and ideas are introduced into their environment, the response of the marginalized group can take three main forms: a sense of rebellion and a desire for revenge; an effort to conform their thoughts and actions to align with the dominant group; or, ultimately, a determined push for self-discovery and personal growth despite the surrounding opinions. The impact of these responses can be seen at different points in the history of African Americans and in the development of their leaders over time.

Before 1750, while the fire of African freedom still burned in the veins of the slaves, there was in all leadership or attempted leadership but the one motive of revolt and revenge,—typified in the terrible Maroons, the Danish blacks, and Cato of Stono, and veiling all the Americas in fear of insurrection. The liberalizing tendencies of the latter half of the eighteenth century brought, along with kindlier relations between black and white, thoughts of ultimate adjustment and assimilation. Such aspiration was especially voiced in the earnest songs of Phyllis, in the martyrdom of Attucks, the fighting of Salem and Poor, the intellectual accomplishments of Banneker and Derham, and the political demands of the Cuffes.

Before 1750, when the fire of African freedom still burned in the hearts of the slaves, there was only one motivation behind all leadership or attempts at leadership: revolt and revenge. This was represented by the fierce Maroons, the Danish blacks, and Cato of Stono, casting a shadow of fear of insurrection over all the Americas. The liberalizing movements of the latter half of the eighteenth century brought about kinder relationships between black and white people, and stirred thoughts of eventual adjustment and assimilation. This hope was particularly expressed in the heartfelt songs of Phyllis, the martyrdom of Attucks, the bravery of Salem and Poor, the intellectual achievements of Banneker and Derham, and the political demands of the Cuffes.

Stern financial and social stress after the war cooled much of the previous humanitarian ardor. The disappointment and impatience of the Negroes at the persistence of slavery and serfdom voiced itself in two movements. The slaves in the South, aroused undoubtedly by vague rumors of the Haytian revolt, made three fierce attempts at insurrection,—in 1800 under Gabriel in Virginia, in 1822 under Vesey in Carolina, and in 1831 again in Virginia under the terrible Nat Turner. In the Free States, on the other hand, a new and curious attempt at self-development was made. In Philadelphia and New York color-prescription led to a withdrawal of Negro communicants from white churches and the formation of a peculiar socio-religious institution among the Negroes known as the African Church,—an organization still living and controlling in its various branches over a million of men.

Stern financial and social stress after the war dampened much of the previous humanitarian excitement. The frustration and impatience of Black people over the ongoing existence of slavery and servitude expressed itself in two movements. The slaves in the South, undoubtedly stirred by vague rumors of the Haitian revolt, made three intense attempts at uprising—first in 1800 under Gabriel in Virginia, then in 1822 under Vesey in Carolina, and again in 1831 in Virginia under the formidable Nat Turner. In the Free States, however, a new and interesting attempt at self-development emerged. In Philadelphia and New York, racial segregation led to Black congregants leaving white churches and forming a distinctive socio-religious institution among Black people known as the African Church—an organization that still exists today and oversees over a million people through its various branches.

Walker’s wild appeal against the trend of the times showed how the world was changing after the coming of the cotton-gin. By 1830 slavery seemed hopelessly fastened on the South, and the slaves thoroughly cowed into submission. The free Negroes of the North, inspired by the mulatto immigrants from the West Indies, began to change the basis of their demands; they recognized the slavery of slaves, but insisted that they themselves were freemen, and sought assimilation and amalgamation with the nation on the same terms with other men. Thus, Forten and Purvis of Philadelphia, Shad of Wilmington, Du Bois of New Haven, Barbadoes of Boston, and others, strove singly and together as men, they said, not as slaves; as “people of color,” not as “Negroes.” The trend of the times, however, refused them recognition save in individual and exceptional cases, considered them as one with all the despised blacks, and they soon found themselves striving to keep even the rights they formerly had of voting and working and moving as freemen. Schemes of migration and colonization arose among them; but these they refused to entertain, and they eventually turned to the Abolition movement as a final refuge.

Walker’s bold call against the prevailing mindset of his time highlighted the significant changes happening after the invention of the cotton gin. By 1830, slavery seemed to be deeply entrenched in the South, and enslaved people were utterly subdued. In the North, free Black individuals, inspired by mixed-race immigrants from the West Indies, began to shift their demands; they acknowledged the plight of enslaved people but insisted that they themselves were free and sought to integrate and unite with the nation on equal terms. Thus, Forten and Purvis from Philadelphia, Shad from Wilmington, Du Bois from New Haven, Barbadoes from Boston, and others worked both individually and collectively as men, as they put it, not as slaves; as “people of color,” not as “Negroes.” However, the prevailing attitudes of the time largely denied them recognition except in rare individual cases, viewing them as just another part of the marginalized Black community. They soon found themselves fighting to retain even the rights they once possessed, like voting, working, and moving freely as free individuals. Ideas of migration and colonization emerged among them, but they ultimately rejected those and turned to the Abolition movement as their last hope.

Here, led by Remond, Nell, Wells-Brown, and Douglass, a new period of self-assertion and self-development dawned. To be sure, ultimate freedom and assimilation was the ideal before the leaders, but the assertion of the manhood rights of the Negro by himself was the main reliance, and John Brown’s raid was the extreme of its logic. After the war and emancipation, the great form of Frederick Douglass, the greatest of American Negro leaders, still led the host. Self-assertion, especially in political lines, was the main programme, and behind Douglass came Elliot, Bruce, and Langston, and the Reconstruction politicians, and, less conspicuous but of greater social significance, Alexander Crummell and Bishop Daniel Payne.

Here, under the leadership of Remond, Nell, Wells-Brown, and Douglass, a new era of self-assertion and personal growth began. While the ultimate goal of freedom and assimilation was a vision for these leaders, the focus was primarily on the assertion of Black manhood rights by the individuals themselves, with John Brown’s raid representing the peak of this ideology. After the war and emancipation, the prominent figure of Frederick Douglass, the greatest of American Black leaders, continued to guide the movement. Self-assertion, particularly in politics, became the main agenda, with Douglass at the forefront alongside Elliot, Bruce, and Langston, as well as the Reconstruction politicians. Less visible but socially significant were Alexander Crummell and Bishop Daniel Payne.

Then came the Revolution of 1876, the suppression of the Negro votes, the changing and shifting of ideals, and the seeking of new lights in the great night. Douglass, in his old age, still bravely stood for the ideals of his early manhood,—ultimate assimilation through self-assertion, and on no other terms. For a time Price arose as a new leader, destined, it seemed, not to give up, but to re-state the old ideals in a form less repugnant to the white South. But he passed away in his prime. Then came the new leader. Nearly all the former ones had become leaders by the silent suffrage of their fellows, had sought to lead their own people alone, and were usually, save Douglass, little known outside their race. But Booker T. Washington arose as essentially the leader not of one race but of two,—a compromiser between the South, the North, and the Negro. Naturally the Negroes resented, at first bitterly, signs of compromise which surrendered their civil and political rights, even though this was to be exchanged for larger chances of economic development. The rich and dominating North, however, was not only weary of the race problem, but was investing largely in Southern enterprises, and welcomed any method of peaceful cooperation. Thus, by national opinion, the Negroes began to recognize Mr. Washington’s leadership; and the voice of criticism was hushed.

Then came the Revolution of 1876, the suppression of Black votes, the shifting of ideals, and the search for new answers in the darkness. Douglass, in his old age, still stood proudly for the ideals of his youth—total integration through self-assertion, and on no other basis. For a time, Price emerged as a new leader, seemingly determined not to back down, but to redefine the old ideals in a way that was less offensive to the white South. However, he passed away in his prime. Then a new leader appeared. Most of the previous leaders had gained their status through the quiet support of their communities, had aimed to lead their own people alone, and were usually, except for Douglass, not well-known outside their race. But Booker T. Washington emerged as the leader not of one race but of two—a mediator between the South, the North, and Black people. Naturally, Black people initially resented any signs of compromise that gave up their civil and political rights, even if it meant gaining better opportunities for economic development. The wealthy and influential North, however, was not only tired of the race issue but was also heavily investing in Southern enterprises, and welcomed any way to promote peaceful cooperation. As a result, national opinion began to sway, and Black people started to recognize Mr. Washington's leadership; the voice of criticism quieted down.

Mr. Washington represents in Negro thought the old attitude of adjustment and submission; but adjustment at such a peculiar time as to make his programme unique. This is an age of unusual economic development, and Mr. Washington’s programme naturally takes an economic cast, becoming a gospel of Work and Money to such an extent as apparently almost completely to overshadow the higher aims of life. Moreover, this is an age when the more advanced races are coming in closer contact with the less developed races, and the race-feeling is therefore intensified; and Mr. Washington’s programme practically accepts the alleged inferiority of the Negro races. Again, in our own land, the reaction from the sentiment of war time has given impetus to race-prejudice against Negroes, and Mr. Washington withdraws many of the high demands of Negroes as men and American citizens. In other periods of intensified prejudice all the Negro’s tendency to self-assertion has been called forth; at this period a policy of submission is advocated. In the history of nearly all other races and peoples the doctrine preached at such crises has been that manly self-respect is worth more than lands and houses, and that a people who voluntarily surrender such respect, or cease striving for it, are not worth civilizing.

Mr. Washington embodies in Black thought the old mindset of adjustment and submission; but this adjustment occurs at such a unique time that it makes his program stand out. We’re in an era of remarkable economic growth, and Mr. Washington’s program naturally leans towards an economic perspective, becoming a kind of gospel of Work and Money that seems to overshadow the more elevated goals of life. Moreover, we live in a time when more advanced races are interacting more closely with less developed ones, intensifying racial feelings; Mr. Washington’s program essentially accepts the supposed inferiority of Black races. Additionally, in our own country, the backlash from wartime sentiments has fueled racial prejudice against Black individuals, and Mr. Washington retracts many of the strong demands of Black people as men and American citizens. In past periods of heightened prejudice, the inherent tendency of Black people to assert themselves has been brought to the forefront; in this current era, a policy of submission is being promoted. In the histories of nearly all other races and peoples, the message delivered during such critical times has been that self-respect is more valuable than property or wealth, and that a group that willingly gives up that respect or stops striving for it is not worth civilizing.

In answer to this, it has been claimed that the Negro can survive only through submission. Mr. Washington distinctly asks that black people give up, at least for the present, three things,—

In response to this, it has been said that Black people can only survive by submitting. Mr. Washington clearly requests that Black individuals give up, at least for now, three things,—

First, political power,

First, political authority,

Second, insistence on civil rights,

Civil rights advocacy,

Third, higher education of Negro youth,—and concentrate all their energies on industrial education, and accumulation of wealth, and the conciliation of the South. This policy has been courageously and insistently advocated for over fifteen years, and has been triumphant for perhaps ten years. As a result of this tender of the palm-branch, what has been the return? In these years there have occurred:

Third, the higher education of Black youth should focus on industrial education, wealth accumulation, and reconciliation with the South. This approach has been bravely and persistently promoted for over fifteen years and has been successful for about ten years. So, what has been the outcome of this offering of peace? In these years, there have been:

1. The disfranchisement of the Negro.

1. The disenfranchisement of Black people.

2. The legal creation of a distinct status of civil inferiority for the Negro.

2. The legal establishment of a separate status of civil inferiority for Black people.

3. The steady withdrawal of aid from institutions for the higher training of the Negro.

3. The gradual reduction of support from institutions for the advanced education of Black individuals.

These movements are not, to be sure, direct results of Mr. Washington’s teachings; but his propaganda has, without a shadow of doubt, helped their speedier accomplishment. The question then comes: Is it possible, and probable, that nine millions of men can make effective progress in economic lines if they are deprived of political rights, made a servile caste, and allowed only the most meagre chance for developing their exceptional men? If history and reason give any distinct answer to these questions, it is an emphatic No. And Mr. Washington thus faces the triple paradox of his career:

These movements are not, of course, direct results of Mr. Washington’s teachings; however, his advocacy has undoubtedly accelerated their progress. The question then arises: Is it possible and realistic for nine million people to make significant progress economically if they are denied political rights, treated as a subordinate group, and given only the slightest opportunity to cultivate their exceptional individuals? If history and reason provide any clear answer to these questions, it is a definite No. And Mr. Washington thus confronts the threefold paradox of his career:

1. He is striving nobly to make Negro artisans business men and property-owners; but it is utterly impossible, under modern competitive methods, for workingmen and property-owners to defend their rights and exist without the right of suffrage.

1. He is working hard to help Black artisans become business owners and property holders; but it is completely impossible, under today's competitive methods, for workers and property owners to defend their rights and survive without the right to vote.

2. He insists on thrift and self-respect, but at the same time counsels a silent submission to civic inferiority such as is bound to sap the manhood of any race in the long run.

2. He emphasizes the importance of being frugal and having self-respect, but at the same time advises people to quietly accept civic inferiority, which will eventually diminish the dignity of any race over time.

3. He advocates common-school and industrial training, and depreciates institutions of higher learning; but neither the Negro common-schools, nor Tuskegee itself, could remain open a day were it not for teachers trained in Negro colleges, or trained by their graduates.

3. He supports public schools and vocational training and looks down on higher education institutions; however, neither the public schools for Black students nor Tuskegee could continue to operate for even a day without teachers who were educated in Black colleges or trained by their alumni.

This triple paradox in Mr. Washington’s position is the object of criticism by two classes of colored Americans. One class is spiritually descended from Toussaint the Savior, through Gabriel, Vesey, and Turner, and they represent the attitude of revolt and revenge; they hate the white South blindly and distrust the white race generally, and so far as they agree on definite action, think that the Negro’s only hope lies in emigration beyond the borders of the United States. And yet, by the irony of fate, nothing has more effectually made this programme seem hopeless than the recent course of the United States toward weaker and darker peoples in the West Indies, Hawaii, and the Philippines,—for where in the world may we go and be safe from lying and brute force?

This triple paradox in Mr. Washington's position is criticized by two groups of Black Americans. One group is spiritually descended from Toussaint the Savior through Gabriel, Vesey, and Turner, representing a mindset of rebellion and revenge; they blindly hate the white South and generally distrust the white race. As far as they agree on a specific course of action, they believe that the only hope for Black people lies in emigrating beyond the borders of the United States. Ironically, nothing has made this plan seem more hopeless than the recent actions of the United States toward weaker and darker peoples in the West Indies, Hawaii, and the Philippines—because where in the world can we go and be safe from deceit and brute force?

The other class of Negroes who cannot agree with Mr. Washington has hitherto said little aloud. They deprecate the sight of scattered counsels, of internal disagreement; and especially they dislike making their just criticism of a useful and earnest man an excuse for a general discharge of venom from small-minded opponents. Nevertheless, the questions involved are so fundamental and serious that it is difficult to see how men like the Grimkes, Kelly Miller, J. W. E. Bowen, and other representatives of this group, can much longer be silent. Such men feel in conscience bound to ask of this nation three things:

The other group of Black people who don't agree with Mr. Washington has mostly kept quiet until now. They disapprove of mixed messages and internal conflict; they especially dislike using their valid criticisms of a committed and hardworking man as an excuse for petty attacks from small-minded opponents. Still, the issues at stake are so crucial and serious that it's hard to imagine how people like the Grimkes, Kelly Miller, J. W. E. Bowen, and others from this group can stay silent for much longer. These individuals feel morally obligated to ask this nation for three things:

1. The right to vote.

Voting rights.

2. Civic equality.

Civic equality.

3. The education of youth according to ability. They acknowledge Mr. Washington’s invaluable service in counselling patience and courtesy in such demands; they do not ask that ignorant black men vote when ignorant whites are debarred, or that any reasonable restrictions in the suffrage should not be applied; they know that the low social level of the mass of the race is responsible for much discrimination against it, but they also know, and the nation knows, that relentless color-prejudice is more often a cause than a result of the Negro’s degradation; they seek the abatement of this relic of barbarism, and not its systematic encouragement and pampering by all agencies of social power from the Associated Press to the Church of Christ. They advocate, with Mr. Washington, a broad system of Negro common schools supplemented by thorough industrial training; but they are surprised that a man of Mr. Washington’s insight cannot see that no such educational system ever has rested or can rest on any other basis than that of the well-equipped college and university, and they insist that there is a demand for a few such institutions throughout the South to train the best of the Negro youth as teachers, professional men, and leaders.

3. The education of young people based on ability. They recognize Mr. Washington’s invaluable service in promoting patience and respect in such matters; they don’t ask that uneducated Black men vote when uneducated white men are denied that right, or that reasonable restrictions on voting should not be enforced; they understand that the low social standing of many in the race contributes to significant discrimination against it, but they also know, and the nation knows, that persistent racial prejudice is often a cause rather than a consequence of the Black community’s struggles; they seek to reduce this remnant of barbarism, not to have it systematically reinforced and nurtured by all sources of social power, from the Associated Press to the Church of Christ. They support, along with Mr. Washington, a comprehensive system of public schools for Black students, enhanced by strong vocational training; however, they are puzzled that someone like Mr. Washington, who has such insight, cannot see that no educational system can stand successfully on anything other than a solid foundation of well-equipped colleges and universities, and they assert that there is a need for a few such institutions across the South to prepare the finest Black youth to become teachers, professionals, and leaders.

This group of men honor Mr. Washington for his attitude of conciliation toward the white South; they accept the “Atlanta Compromise” in its broadest interpretation; they recognize, with him, many signs of promise, many men of high purpose and fair judgment, in this section; they know that no easy task has been laid upon a region already tottering under heavy burdens. But, nevertheless, they insist that the way to truth and right lies in straightforward honesty, not in indiscriminate flattery; in praising those of the South who do well and criticising uncompromisingly those who do ill; in taking advantage of the opportunities at hand and urging their fellows to do the same, but at the same time in remembering that only a firm adherence to their higher ideals and aspirations will ever keep those ideals within the realm of possibility. They do not expect that the free right to vote, to enjoy civic rights, and to be educated, will come in a moment; they do not expect to see the bias and prejudices of years disappear at the blast of a trumpet; but they are absolutely certain that the way for a people to gain their reasonable rights is not by voluntarily throwing them away and insisting that they do not want them; that the way for a people to gain respect is not by continually belittling and ridiculing themselves; that, on the contrary, Negroes must insist continually, in season and out of season, that voting is necessary to modern manhood, that color discrimination is barbarism, and that black boys need education as well as white boys.

This group of men respects Mr. Washington for his conciliatory attitude toward the white South; they accept the "Atlanta Compromise" in its broadest sense; they see, like he does, many promising signs and many individuals of high purpose and sound judgment in this region; they understand that the challenges faced by an already burdened area are significant. However, they stress that the path to truth and justice lies in straightforward honesty, not in indiscriminate praise; in acknowledging those in the South who are doing well and openly criticizing those who are not; in seizing current opportunities and encouraging their peers to do the same, while also remembering that only a strong commitment to their higher ideals and aspirations will keep those ideals within reach. They do not expect the right to vote, access to civic rights, and education to come overnight; they do not expect the biases and prejudices of the past to vanish instantly; but they are absolutely certain that a people cannot gain their rightful entitlements by willingly discarding them and claiming they don’t want them; that a people cannot earn respect by continuously belittling and mocking themselves; rather, African Americans must insist, consistently and persistently, that voting is essential to true manhood, that racial discrimination is uncivilized, and that Black boys need education just as much as white boys.

In failing thus to state plainly and unequivocally the legitimate demands of their people, even at the cost of opposing an honored leader, the thinking classes of American Negroes would shirk a heavy responsibility,—a responsibility to themselves, a responsibility to the struggling masses, a responsibility to the darker races of men whose future depends so largely on this American experiment, but especially a responsibility to this nation,—this common Fatherland. It is wrong to encourage a man or a people in evil-doing; it is wrong to aid and abet a national crime simply because it is unpopular not to do so. The growing spirit of kindliness and reconciliation between the North and South after the frightful difference of a generation ago ought to be a source of deep congratulation to all, and especially to those whose mistreatment caused the war; but if that reconciliation is to be marked by the industrial slavery and civic death of those same black men, with permanent legislation into a position of inferiority, then those black men, if they are really men, are called upon by every consideration of patriotism and loyalty to oppose such a course by all civilized methods, even though such opposition involves disagreement with Mr. Booker T. Washington. We have no right to sit silently by while the inevitable seeds are sown for a harvest of disaster to our children, black and white.

By failing to clearly and openly express the rightful demands of their people, even if it means going against a respected leader, educated Black Americans would be neglecting a serious responsibility—a responsibility to themselves, to the struggling masses, to the darker races whose future is greatly tied to this American experiment, and especially to this nation—this shared homeland. It’s wrong to support someone or a group in wrongdoing; it’s wrong to enable a national crime just because it's easier to go along. The increasing spirit of kindness and reconciliation between the North and South, following the terrible conflict of a generation ago, should be a cause for celebration for everyone, particularly for those whose mistreatment led to the war. However, if that reconciliation results in the continued industrial slavery and civic death of those same Black individuals, effectively forcing them into a permanent state of inferiority, then those Black individuals, if they truly value their humanity, must strive to oppose this path by all civilized means, even if it means disagreeing with Mr. Booker T. Washington. We cannot remain silent while we inevitably plant the seeds for a disastrous outcome for our children, both Black and white.

First, it is the duty of black men to judge the South discriminatingly. The present generation of Southerners are not responsible for the past, and they should not be blindly hated or blamed for it. Furthermore, to no class is the indiscriminate endorsement of the recent course of the South toward Negroes more nauseating than to the best thought of the South. The South is not “solid”; it is a land in the ferment of social change, wherein forces of all kinds are fighting for supremacy; and to praise the ill the South is today perpetrating is just as wrong as to condemn the good. Discriminating and broad-minded criticism is what the South needs,—needs it for the sake of her own white sons and daughters, and for the insurance of robust, healthy mental and moral development.

First, it is the duty of Black men to judge the South fairly. The current generation of Southerners is not responsible for the past, and they should not be blindly hated or blamed for it. Moreover, no group finds the uncritical support of the recent actions of the South toward Black people more disturbing than the most thoughtful individuals in the South. The South is not "solid"; it is a place undergoing social change, where various forces are competing for control; and praising the wrongs happening in the South today is just as incorrect as condemning the good. Discriminating and open-minded criticism is what the South needs—this is essential for the well-being of its own white sons and daughters, as well as for ensuring strong, healthy mental and moral development.

Today even the attitude of the Southern whites toward the blacks is not, as so many assume, in all cases the same; the ignorant Southerner hates the Negro, the workingmen fear his competition, the money-makers wish to use him as a laborer, some of the educated see a menace in his upward development, while others—usually the sons of the masters—wish to help him to rise. National opinion has enabled this last class to maintain the Negro common schools, and to protect the Negro partially in property, life, and limb. Through the pressure of the money-makers, the Negro is in danger of being reduced to semi-slavery, especially in the country districts; the workingmen, and those of the educated who fear the Negro, have united to disfranchise him, and some have urged his deportation; while the passions of the ignorant are easily aroused to lynch and abuse any black man. To praise this intricate whirl of thought and prejudice is nonsense; to inveigh indiscriminately against “the South” is unjust; but to use the same breath in praising Governor Aycock, exposing Senator Morgan, arguing with Mr. Thomas Nelson Page, and denouncing Senator Ben Tillman, is not only sane, but the imperative duty of thinking black men.

Today, the attitudes of Southern whites toward Black people are not, as many assume, uniform in every case. The uneducated Southerner hates Black individuals, working-class people fear their competition, those who profit want to exploit them as laborers, some educated individuals see a threat in their progress, while others—often the sons of those in power—want to help them succeed. National opinion has allowed this last group to support Black public schools and offer some protection for Black people regarding property, life, and safety. However, due to pressure from those who profit, there’s a risk that Black individuals could be reduced to a state of semi-slavery, especially in rural areas. The working class and those educated who fear Black people have come together to disenfranchise them, with some even calling for their deportation; meanwhile, the emotions of the uneducated can easily lead to lynchings and violence against any Black man. To glorify this complex mix of thoughts and prejudices is foolish; to condemn “the South” as a whole is unfair; however, to simultaneously praise Governor Aycock, criticize Senator Morgan, debate Mr. Thomas Nelson Page, and denounce Senator Ben Tillman is not only logical but also the essential responsibility of thoughtful Black individuals.

It would be unjust to Mr. Washington not to acknowledge that in several instances he has opposed movements in the South which were unjust to the Negro; he sent memorials to the Louisiana and Alabama constitutional conventions, he has spoken against lynching, and in other ways has openly or silently set his influence against sinister schemes and unfortunate happenings. Notwithstanding this, it is equally true to assert that on the whole the distinct impression left by Mr. Washington’s propaganda is, first, that the South is justified in its present attitude toward the Negro because of the Negro’s degradation; secondly, that the prime cause of the Negro’s failure to rise more quickly is his wrong education in the past; and, thirdly, that his future rise depends primarily on his own efforts. Each of these propositions is a dangerous half-truth. The supplementary truths must never be lost sight of: first, slavery and race-prejudice are potent if not sufficient causes of the Negro’s position; second, industrial and common-school training were necessarily slow in planting because they had to await the black teachers trained by higher institutions,—it being extremely doubtful if any essentially different development was possible, and certainly a Tuskegee was unthinkable before 1880; and, third, while it is a great truth to say that the Negro must strive and strive mightily to help himself, it is equally true that unless his striving be not simply seconded, but rather aroused and encouraged, by the initiative of the richer and wiser environing group, he cannot hope for great success.

It would be unfair to Mr. Washington not to acknowledge that in several instances, he has opposed movements in the South that were unjust to Black people; he sent petitions to the Louisiana and Alabama constitutional conventions, spoke out against lynching, and in various ways has either openly or quietly used his influence against harmful schemes and unfortunate events. However, it is also true that, overall, the impression created by Mr. Washington’s messages is, first, that the South's current attitude toward Black people is justified because of their degradation; secondly, that the main reason for Black people's slow progress is their poor education in the past; and, thirdly, that their future improvement depends mainly on their own efforts. Each of these points is a dangerous half-truth. The additional truths must not be overlooked: first, slavery and racial prejudice are significant, if not the main, causes of the Black community's situation; second, industrial and common-school training developed slowly because they had to wait for Black teachers trained by higher institutions—it's extremely doubtful that any fundamentally different progress could have occurred, and certainly, a place like Tuskegee was unimaginable before 1880; and third, while it is certainly true that Black people must strive and strive hard to help themselves, it is equally true that unless their efforts are not just supported but actively encouraged and motivated by the initiative of the wealthier and more educated surrounding community, they cannot expect to achieve significant success.

In his failure to realize and impress this last point, Mr. Washington is especially to be criticised. His doctrine has tended to make the whites, North and South, shift the burden of the Negro problem to the Negro’s shoulders and stand aside as critical and rather pessimistic spectators; when in fact the burden belongs to the nation, and the hands of none of us are clean if we bend not our energies to righting these great wrongs.

In failing to understand and highlight this final point, Mr. Washington deserves particular criticism. His teachings have led both white people in the North and South to push the responsibility of the Black problem onto Black individuals and remain as critical and somewhat pessimistic bystanders; when, in reality, the responsibility lies with the nation, and none of us can claim to be innocent if we don't put in the effort to correct these significant injustices.

The South ought to be led, by candid and honest criticism, to assert her better self and do her full duty to the race she has cruelly wronged and is still wronging. The North—her co-partner in guilt—cannot salve her conscience by plastering it with gold. We cannot settle this problem by diplomacy and suaveness, by “policy” alone. If worse come to worst, can the moral fibre of this country survive the slow throttling and murder of nine millions of men?

The South should be guided, through sincere and honest criticism, to recognize her better self and fulfill her responsibility to the race she has severely harmed and continues to harm. The North—her partner in guilt—cannot ease her conscience by covering it in gold. We cannot resolve this issue through diplomacy and charm or just “policy” alone. If it comes down to the worst-case scenario, can the moral strength of this country withstand the slow strangling and killing of nine million men?

The black men of America have a duty to perform, a duty stern and delicate,—a forward movement to oppose a part of the work of their greatest leader. So far as Mr. Washington preaches Thrift, Patience, and Industrial Training for the masses, we must hold up his hands and strive with him, rejoicing in his honors and glorying in the strength of this Joshua called of God and of man to lead the headless host. But so far as Mr. Washington apologizes for injustice, North or South, does not rightly value the privilege and duty of voting, belittles the emasculating effects of caste distinctions, and opposes the higher training and ambition of our brighter minds,—so far as he, the South, or the Nation, does this,—we must unceasingly and firmly oppose them. By every civilized and peaceful method we must strive for the rights which the world accords to men, clinging unwaveringly to those great words which the sons of the Fathers would fain forget: “We hold these truths to be self-evident: That all men are created equal; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.”

The Black men of America have a serious responsibility to fulfill—a challenging yet crucial task—to advance against some of the work of their greatest leader. As long as Mr. Washington advocates for thrift, patience, and industrial training for the masses, we need to support him and work alongside him, celebrating his achievements and taking pride in this leader chosen by both God and man to guide the aimless. However, in instances where Mr. Washington makes excuses for injustice, whether from the North or South, undervalues the importance and responsibility of voting, downplays the damaging effects of social classes, and discourages the higher education and ambition of our brightest individuals—whenever he, the South, or the Nation does this—we must continuously and firmly push back. Through every civilized and peaceful means, we must fight for the rights that the world recognizes as belonging to all men, holding steadfastly to those powerful words that the descendants of our Founding Fathers might prefer to forget: “We hold these truths to be self-evident: That all men are created equal; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.”

IV.
Of the Meaning of Progress

Willst Du Deine Macht verkünden,
Wähle sie die frei von Sünden,
Steh’n in Deinem ew’gen Haus!
Deine Geister sende aus!
Die Unsterblichen, die Reinen,
Die nicht fühlen, die nicht weinen!
Nicht die zarte Jungfrau wähle,
Nicht der Hirtin weiche Seele!

Willst Du Deine Macht verkünden,
Wähle sie die frei von Sünden,
Steh’n in Deinem ew’gen Haus!
Deine Geister sende aus!
Die Unsterblichen, die Reinen,
Die nicht fühlen, die nicht weinen!
Nicht die zarte Jungfrau wähle,
Nicht der Hirtin weiche Seele!

SCHILLER.

SCHILLER.

musical score

Once upon a time I taught school in the hills of Tennessee, where the broad dark vale of the Mississippi begins to roll and crumple to greet the Alleghanies. I was a Fisk student then, and all Fisk men thought that Tennessee—beyond the Veil—was theirs alone, and in vacation time they sallied forth in lusty bands to meet the county school-commissioners. Young and happy, I too went, and I shall not soon forget that summer, seventeen years ago.

Once upon a time, I taught school in the hills of Tennessee, where the wide, dark valley of the Mississippi starts to stretch and fold toward the Alleghenies. I was a student at Fisk back then, and all the Fisk guys believed that Tennessee—beyond the Veil—was theirs alone, so during vacation, they went out in lively groups to meet the county school commissioners. Young and cheerful, I joined them, and I won’t soon forget that summer, seventeen years ago.

First, there was a Teachers’ Institute at the county-seat; and there distinguished guests of the superintendent taught the teachers fractions and spelling and other mysteries,—white teachers in the morning, Negroes at night. A picnic now and then, and a supper, and the rough world was softened by laughter and song. I remember how— But I wander.

First, there was a Teachers’ Institute at the county seat; and there, notable guests of the superintendent taught the teachers fractions, spelling, and other subjects—white teachers in the morning, Black teachers at night. A picnic now and then, and a dinner, and the harsh world was softened by laughter and song. I remember how— But I’m getting off track.

There came a day when all the teachers left the Institute and began the hunt for schools. I learn from hearsay (for my mother was mortally afraid of firearms) that the hunting of ducks and bears and men is wonderfully interesting, but I am sure that the man who has never hunted a country school has something to learn of the pleasures of the chase. I see now the white, hot roads lazily rise and fall and wind before me under the burning July sun; I feel the deep weariness of heart and limb as ten, eight, six miles stretch relentlessly ahead; I feel my heart sink heavily as I hear again and again, “Got a teacher? Yes.” So I walked on and on—horses were too expensive—until I had wandered beyond railways, beyond stage lines, to a land of “varmints” and rattlesnakes, where the coming of a stranger was an event, and men lived and died in the shadow of one blue hill.

There came a day when all the teachers left the Institute and started looking for schools. I hear from others (since my mom was really scared of guns) that hunting ducks and bears and men is incredibly exciting, but I’m sure anyone who has never chased down a country school has a lot to learn about the thrill of the hunt. I can picture the bright, hot roads lazily rising and falling and winding in front of me under the scorching July sun; I feel the deep fatigue in my heart and limbs as ten, eight, six miles stretch endlessly ahead; I feel my heart heavy as I keep hearing, “Got a teacher? Yes.” So I kept walking—horses were too pricey—until I wandered beyond the railways, beyond the stagecoach routes, into a land of “varmints” and rattlesnakes, where the arrival of a stranger was a big deal, and people lived and died in the shadow of one blue hill.

Sprinkled over hill and dale lay cabins and farmhouses, shut out from the world by the forests and the rolling hills toward the east. There I found at last a little school. Josie told me of it; she was a thin, homely girl of twenty, with a dark-brown face and thick, hard hair. I had crossed the stream at Watertown, and rested under the great willows; then I had gone to the little cabin in the lot where Josie was resting on her way to town. The gaunt farmer made me welcome, and Josie, hearing my errand, told me anxiously that they wanted a school over the hill; that but once since the war had a teacher been there; that she herself longed to learn,—and thus she ran on, talking fast and loud, with much earnestness and energy.

Sprinkled across the hills and valleys were cabins and farmhouses, isolated from the outside world by the forests and rolling hills to the east. There, I finally found a small school. Josie told me about it; she was a lean, plain girl of twenty, with a dark-brown complexion and thick, coarse hair. I had crossed the stream at Watertown and rested under the large willows; then I went to the small cabin in the lot where Josie was taking a break on her way to town. The tall farmer welcomed me, and Josie, hearing my purpose, anxiously informed me that they needed a school up the hill; that only once since the war had a teacher come there; that she herself wished to learn—and she continued, speaking quickly and loudly, with much enthusiasm and energy.

Next morning I crossed the tall round hill, lingered to look at the blue and yellow mountains stretching toward the Carolinas, then plunged into the wood, and came out at Josie’s home. It was a dull frame cottage with four rooms, perched just below the brow of the hill, amid peach-trees. The father was a quiet, simple soul, calmly ignorant, with no touch of vulgarity. The mother was different,—strong, bustling, and energetic, with a quick, restless tongue, and an ambition to live “like folks.” There was a crowd of children. Two boys had gone away. There remained two growing girls; a shy midget of eight; John, tall, awkward, and eighteen; Jim, younger, quicker, and better looking; and two babies of indefinite age. Then there was Josie herself. She seemed to be the centre of the family: always busy at service, or at home, or berry-picking; a little nervous and inclined to scold, like her mother, yet faithful, too, like her father. She had about her a certain fineness, the shadow of an unconscious moral heroism that would willingly give all of life to make life broader, deeper, and fuller for her and hers. I saw much of this family afterwards, and grew to love them for their honest efforts to be decent and comfortable, and for their knowledge of their own ignorance. There was with them no affectation. The mother would scold the father for being so “easy”; Josie would roundly berate the boys for carelessness; and all knew that it was a hard thing to dig a living out of a rocky side-hill.

The next morning, I crossed the tall round hill, paused to admire the blue and yellow mountains stretching toward the Carolinas, then entered the woods and emerged at Josie’s home. It was a plain frame cottage with four rooms, situated just below the top of the hill, surrounded by peach trees. The father was a quiet, simple man, blissfully unaware, without any hint of pretentiousness. The mother was different—strong, bustling, and energetic, with a quick, restless tongue, and a desire to live "like others." There was a bunch of children. Two boys had left. There were two growing girls; a shy little girl of eight; John, tall, awkward, and eighteen; Jim, younger, quicker, and more attractive; and two babies of uncertain age. Then there was Josie herself. She seemed to be the heart of the family: always busy with chores, at home, or berry-picking; a bit nervous and prone to scolding, like her mother, yet also devoted like her father. She had a certain grace about her, hinting at an unconscious moral bravery that would happily sacrifice all of life to make life richer, deeper, and more fulfilling for her family. I spent a lot of time with this family later on and grew to love them for their sincere attempts to be decent and comfortable, and for their awareness of their own ignorance. There was no pretense with them. The mother would scold the father for being too “laid-back”; Josie would firmly reprimand the boys for being careless; and everyone knew it was tough to make a living from a rocky hillside.

I secured the school. I remember the day I rode horseback out to the commissioner’s house with a pleasant young white fellow who wanted the white school. The road ran down the bed of a stream; the sun laughed and the water jingled, and we rode on. “Come in,” said the commissioner,—“come in. Have a seat. Yes, that certificate will do. Stay to dinner. What do you want a month?” “Oh,” thought I, “this is lucky”; but even then fell the awful shadow of the Veil, for they ate first, then I—alone.

I secured the school. I remember the day I rode out to the commissioner’s house on horseback with a friendly young white guy who wanted the white school. The road followed a stream; the sun was shining, the water sparkled, and we kept riding. “Come in,” said the commissioner, “come in. Have a seat. Yes, that certificate will work. Stay for dinner. What do you want a month?” “Oh,” I thought, “this is great”; but even then, I felt the heavy shadow of the Veil, because they ate first, then I—alone.

The schoolhouse was a log hut, where Colonel Wheeler used to shelter his corn. It sat in a lot behind a rail fence and thorn bushes, near the sweetest of springs. There was an entrance where a door once was, and within, a massive rickety fireplace; great chinks between the logs served as windows. Furniture was scarce. A pale blackboard crouched in the corner. My desk was made of three boards, reinforced at critical points, and my chair, borrowed from the landlady, had to be returned every night. Seats for the children—these puzzled me much. I was haunted by a New England vision of neat little desks and chairs, but, alas! the reality was rough plank benches without backs, and at times without legs. They had the one virtue of making naps dangerous,—possibly fatal, for the floor was not to be trusted.

The schoolhouse was a log cabin where Colonel Wheeler used to store his corn. It was located on a plot behind a rail fence and thorn bushes, close to a lovely spring. There was an entrance where a door used to be, and inside, a large, rickety fireplace; big gaps between the logs served as windows. Furniture was scarce. A faded blackboard slumped in the corner. My desk was made of three boards, reinforced in essential places, and my chair, borrowed from the landlady, had to be returned every night. The seating for the children puzzled me a lot. I was haunted by a vision from New England of neat little desks and chairs, but sadly, the reality was rough plank benches that sometimes had no backs, and occasionally no legs at all. They had the one advantage of making naps risky—potentially dangerous, since the floor couldn't be trusted.

It was a hot morning late in July when the school opened. I trembled when I heard the patter of little feet down the dusty road, and saw the growing row of dark solemn faces and bright eager eyes facing me. First came Josie and her brothers and sisters. The longing to know, to be a student in the great school at Nashville, hovered like a star above this child-woman amid her work and worry, and she studied doggedly. There were the Dowells from their farm over toward Alexandria,—Fanny, with her smooth black face and wondering eyes; Martha, brown and dull; the pretty girl-wife of a brother, and the younger brood.

It was a hot morning in late July when the school opened. I shivered when I heard the sound of little feet down the dusty road and saw the growing line of dark, serious faces and bright, eager eyes looking at me. First came Josie and her siblings. The desire to know, to be a student at the great school in Nashville, hung like a shining star above this young girl as she juggled her work and worries, and she studied determinedly. There were the Dowells from their farm over near Alexandria—Fanny, with her smooth black face and curious eyes; Martha, brown and unremarkable; the pretty wife of a brother, and the younger group of kids.

There were the Burkes,—two brown and yellow lads, and a tiny haughty-eyed girl. Fat Reuben’s little chubby girl came, with golden face and old-gold hair, faithful and solemn. ’Thenie was on hand early,—a jolly, ugly, good-hearted girl, who slyly dipped snuff and looked after her little bow-legged brother. When her mother could spare her, ’Tildy came,—a midnight beauty, with starry eyes and tapering limbs; and her brother, correspondingly homely. And then the big boys,—the hulking Lawrences; the lazy Neills, unfathered sons of mother and daughter; Hickman, with a stoop in his shoulders; and the rest.

There were the Burkes—two brown and yellow boys, and a tiny girl with a haughty gaze. Fat Reuben’s little chubby girl arrived, with a golden complexion and old-gold hair, loyal and serious. ’Thenie showed up early—a cheerful, awkward, kind-hearted girl who secretly dipped snuff and took care of her little bow-legged brother. When her mother could let her go, ’Tildy came—a midnight beauty with starry eyes and slim limbs; her brother was the exact opposite in looks. Then there were the big boys—the hulking Lawrences; the lazy Neills, the fatherless sons of a mother and daughter; Hickman, who slouched his shoulders; and the rest.

There they sat, nearly thirty of them, on the rough benches, their faces shading from a pale cream to a deep brown, the little feet bare and swinging, the eyes full of expectation, with here and there a twinkle of mischief, and the hands grasping Webster’s blue-black spelling-book. I loved my school, and the fine faith the children had in the wisdom of their teacher was truly marvellous. We read and spelled together, wrote a little, picked flowers, sang, and listened to stories of the world beyond the hill. At times the school would dwindle away, and I would start out. I would visit Mun Eddings, who lived in two very dirty rooms, and ask why little Lugene, whose flaming face seemed ever ablaze with the dark-red hair uncombed, was absent all last week, or why I missed so often the inimitable rags of Mack and Ed. Then the father, who worked Colonel Wheeler’s farm on shares, would tell me how the crops needed the boys; and the thin, slovenly mother, whose face was pretty when washed, assured me that Lugene must mind the baby. “But we’ll start them again next week.” When the Lawrences stopped, I knew that the doubts of the old folks about book-learning had conquered again, and so, toiling up the hill, and getting as far into the cabin as possible, I put Cicero “pro Archia Poeta” into the simplest English with local applications, and usually convinced them—for a week or so.

There they sat, almost thirty of them, on the rough benches, their faces ranging from a pale cream to a deep brown, their little feet bare and swinging, their eyes full of excitement, with a hint of mischief here and there, and their hands clutching Webster’s blue-black spelling book. I loved my school, and the strong belief the children had in their teacher's wisdom was truly amazing. We read and spelled together, wrote a little, picked flowers, sang, and listened to stories about the world beyond the hill. Sometimes the school would shrink away, and I would head out. I would visit Mun Eddings, who lived in two very dirty rooms, and ask why little Lugene, whose fiery face always seemed lit up by his uncombed dark-red hair, had been absent all last week, or why I often missed the unique rags of Mack and Ed. Then the father, who worked Colonel Wheeler’s farm on shares, would tell me how the crops needed the boys; and the thin, untidy mother, who was pretty when cleaned up, assured me that Lugene had to look after the baby. “But we’ll get them back next week.” When the Lawrences stopped coming, I knew the doubts of the older folks about book learning had won again, so, trudging up the hill and getting as far into the cabin as I could, I translated Cicero’s “pro Archia Poeta” into the simplest English with local references, and usually convinced them—for a week or so.

On Friday nights I often went home with some of the children,—sometimes to Doc Burke’s farm. He was a great, loud, thin Black, ever working, and trying to buy the seventy-five acres of hill and dale where he lived; but people said that he would surely fail, and the “white folks would get it all.” His wife was a magnificent Amazon, with saffron face and shining hair, uncorseted and barefooted, and the children were strong and beautiful. They lived in a one-and-a-half-room cabin in the hollow of the farm, near the spring. The front room was full of great fat white beds, scrupulously neat; and there were bad chromos on the walls, and a tired centre-table. In the tiny back kitchen I was often invited to “take out and help” myself to fried chicken and wheat biscuit, “meat” and corn pone, string-beans and berries. At first I used to be a little alarmed at the approach of bedtime in the one lone bedroom, but embarrassment was very deftly avoided. First, all the children nodded and slept, and were stowed away in one great pile of goose feathers; next, the mother and the father discreetly slipped away to the kitchen while I went to bed; then, blowing out the dim light, they retired in the dark. In the morning all were up and away before I thought of awaking. Across the road, where fat Reuben lived, they all went outdoors while the teacher retired, because they did not boast the luxury of a kitchen.

On Friday nights, I often went home with some of the kids—sometimes to Doc Burke’s farm. He was a tall, loud Black man, always busy and trying to buy the seventy-five acres of land where he lived, but people said that he would surely fail, and the “white folks would take it all.” His wife was a striking woman, with a golden complexion and shiny hair, uncorseted and barefoot, and their kids were strong and beautiful. They lived in a small cabin with one and a half rooms in a hollow on the farm, near the spring. The front room was filled with big, comfortable white beds, all neatly made; there were tacky prints on the walls, and a worn-out coffee table. In the tiny back kitchen, I was often invited to “take out and help” myself to fried chicken and wheat biscuits, “meat” and corn pone, string beans, and berries. At first, I was a bit anxious about bedtime in the one bedroom, but my embarrassment was skillfully avoided. First, all the kids would nod off and be piled up in one cozy mound of goose feathers; then, the parents would quietly slip away to the kitchen while I went to bed; afterward, they would blow out the dim light and retire in the dark. In the morning, everyone was up and gone before I even thought about waking up. Across the road, where fat Reuben lived, they all went outside while the teacher stayed in, since they didn’t have the luxury of a kitchen.

I liked to stay with the Dowells, for they had four rooms and plenty of good country fare. Uncle Bird had a small, rough farm, all woods and hills, miles from the big road; but he was full of tales,—he preached now and then,—and with his children, berries, horses, and wheat he was happy and prosperous. Often, to keep the peace, I must go where life was less lovely; for instance, ’Tildy’s mother was incorrigibly dirty, Reuben’s larder was limited seriously, and herds of untamed insects wandered over the Eddingses’ beds. Best of all I loved to go to Josie’s, and sit on the porch, eating peaches, while the mother bustled and talked: how Josie had bought the sewing-machine; how Josie worked at service in winter, but that four dollars a month was “mighty little” wages; how Josie longed to go away to school, but that it “looked like” they never could get far enough ahead to let her; how the crops failed and the well was yet unfinished; and, finally, how “mean” some of the white folks were.

I liked staying with the Dowells because they had four rooms and lots of good country food. Uncle Bird had a small, rough farm, surrounded by woods and hills, miles away from the main road; but he was full of stories—he preached now and then—and with his kids, berries, horses, and wheat, he was happy and doing well. Often, to keep things smooth, I had to go where life was less pleasant; for example, ’Tildy’s mom was hopelessly dirty, Reuben’s pantry was seriously lacking, and swarms of wild insects roamed over the Eddingses’ beds. Best of all, I loved going to Josie’s, sitting on the porch, eating peaches, while her mom bustled around and chatted: how Josie had bought a sewing machine; how Josie worked as a servant in winter, but four dollars a month was “really not much” pay; how Josie longed to go to school, but it “seemed like” they never could get ahead enough to let her; how the crops failed, and the well was still unfinished; and finally, how “mean” some of the white folks were.

For two summers I lived in this little world; it was dull and humdrum. The girls looked at the hill in wistful longing, and the boys fretted and haunted Alexandria. Alexandria was “town,”—a straggling, lazy village of houses, churches, and shops, and an aristocracy of Toms, Dicks, and Captains. Cuddled on the hill to the north was the village of the colored folks, who lived in three- or four-room unpainted cottages, some neat and homelike, and some dirty. The dwellings were scattered rather aimlessly, but they centred about the twin temples of the hamlet, the Methodist, and the Hard-Shell Baptist churches. These, in turn, leaned gingerly on a sad-colored schoolhouse. Hither my little world wended its crooked way on Sunday to meet other worlds, and gossip, and wonder, and make the weekly sacrifice with frenzied priest at the altar of the “old-time religion.” Then the soft melody and mighty cadences of Negro song fluttered and thundered.

For two summers, I lived in this small community; it was boring and monotonous. The girls gazed at the hill with longing, while the boys worried and roamed through Alexandria. Alexandria was "town"—a sprawling, laid-back village of houses, churches, and shops, with a hierarchy of Toms, Dicks, and Captains. Nestled on the hill to the north was the village of the Black community, whose residents lived in three- or four-room unpainted cottages, some tidy and welcoming, and others messy. The homes were scattered somewhat randomly, but they were centered around the two main churches of the village, the Methodist and the Hard-Shell Baptist churches. These, in turn, leaned lightly against a drab-colored schoolhouse. Here, my little community made its winding way on Sundays to connect with other communities, share gossip, ponder, and participate in the weekly ritual with a fervent priest at the altar of the "old-time religion." Then the soft melodies and powerful rhythms of Negro songs would rise and resonate.

I have called my tiny community a world, and so its isolation made it; and yet there was among us but a half-awakened common consciousness, sprung from common joy and grief, at burial, birth, or wedding; from a common hardship in poverty, poor land, and low wages; and, above all, from the sight of the Veil that hung between us and Opportunity. All this caused us to think some thoughts together; but these, when ripe for speech, were spoken in various languages. Those whose eyes twenty-five and more years before had seen “the glory of the coming of the Lord,” saw in every present hindrance or help a dark fatalism bound to bring all things right in His own good time. The mass of those to whom slavery was a dim recollection of childhood found the world a puzzling thing: it asked little of them, and they answered with little, and yet it ridiculed their offering. Such a paradox they could not understand, and therefore sank into listless indifference, or shiftlessness, or reckless bravado. There were, however, some—such as Josie, Jim, and Ben—to whom War, Hell, and Slavery were but childhood tales, whose young appetites had been whetted to an edge by school and story and half-awakened thought. Ill could they be content, born without and beyond the World. And their weak wings beat against their barriers,—barriers of caste, of youth, of life; at last, in dangerous moments, against everything that opposed even a whim.

I have called my small community a world, and its isolation shaped it; yet among us was only a half-awakened shared understanding, born from our common joys and sorrows—like funerals, births, and weddings—from the shared struggles of poverty, poor land, and low wages; and, most of all, from the sight of the Veil that hung between us and Opportunity. All this led us to think some thoughts together; however, when it was time to express them, we spoke in different languages. Those whose eyes had seen “the glory of the coming of the Lord” twenty-five years ago or more viewed every current obstacle or opportunity as a dark fatalism that would eventually set everything right in its own time. The majority, for whom slavery was just a vague memory from childhood, found the world confusing: it asked little from them, and they responded with little, yet it mocked their efforts. This paradox left them bewildered, leading to indifference, a lack of direction, or reckless bravado. However, there were a few—like Josie, Jim, and Ben—to whom War, Hell, and Slavery were just childhood stories, whose young desires had been sharpened by school, stories, and half-awakened thoughts. They struggled to be satisfied, feeling trapped both outside and beyond the World. Their weak wings beat against their limits—limits of class, youth, and life; finally, in desperate moments, they fought against anything that stood in the way of even a whim.

The ten years that follow youth, the years when first the realization comes that life is leading somewhere,—these were the years that passed after I left my little school. When they were past, I came by chance once more to the walls of Fisk University, to the halls of the chapel of melody. As I lingered there in the joy and pain of meeting old school-friends, there swept over me a sudden longing to pass again beyond the blue hill, and to see the homes and the school of other days, and to learn how life had gone with my school-children; and I went.

The ten years after childhood, when you first realize that life is taking you somewhere—those were the years that went by after I left my little school. Once they were over, I happened to return to the walls of Fisk University, to the halls of the chapel filled with music. As I hung around there, feeling both happy and nostalgic about meeting old classmates, I was suddenly overcome by a strong desire to go back beyond the blue hill, to see the homes and school from my past, and to find out how life had turned out for my school friends; so I went.

Josie was dead, and the gray-haired mother said simply, “We’ve had a heap of trouble since you’ve been away.” I had feared for Jim. With a cultured parentage and a social caste to uphold him, he might have made a venturesome merchant or a West Point cadet. But here he was, angry with life and reckless; and when Fanner Durham charged him with stealing wheat, the old man had to ride fast to escape the stones which the furious fool hurled after him. They told Jim to run away; but he would not run, and the constable came that afternoon. It grieved Josie, and great awkward John walked nine miles every day to see his little brother through the bars of Lebanon jail. At last the two came back together in the dark night. The mother cooked supper, and Josie emptied her purse, and the boys stole away. Josie grew thin and silent, yet worked the more. The hill became steep for the quiet old father, and with the boys away there was little to do in the valley. Josie helped them to sell the old farm, and they moved nearer town. Brother Dennis, the carpenter, built a new house with six rooms; Josie toiled a year in Nashville, and brought back ninety dollars to furnish the house and change it to a home.

Josie was gone, and the gray-haired mother said simply, “We’ve had a lot of trouble since you’ve been away.” I was worried about Jim. With a cultured background and a social status to maintain, he could have been a bold merchant or a West Point cadet. But here he was, frustrated with life and reckless; and when Fanner Durham accused him of stealing wheat, the old man had to ride fast to dodge the stones that the furious fool threw at him. They told Jim to run away, but he wouldn’t, and the constable showed up that afternoon. It upset Josie, and big, awkward John walked nine miles every day to see his little brother through the bars of Lebanon jail. Eventually, the two were reunited in the dark of night. The mother made dinner, and Josie emptied her purse, and the boys slipped away. Josie grew thin and quiet but worked even harder. The hill became steep for the quiet old father, and with the boys gone, there was little to do in the valley. Josie helped them sell the old farm, and they moved closer to town. Brother Dennis, the carpenter, built a new six-room house; Josie worked for a year in Nashville and brought back ninety dollars to furnish the house and turn it into a home.

When the spring came, and the birds twittered, and the stream ran proud and full, little sister Lizzie, bold and thoughtless, flushed with the passion of youth, bestowed herself on the tempter, and brought home a nameless child. Josie shivered and worked on, with the vision of schooldays all fled, with a face wan and tired,—worked until, on a summer’s day, some one married another; then Josie crept to her mother like a hurt child, and slept—and sleeps.

When spring arrived, and the birds chirped, and the stream flowed strong and full, little sister Lizzie, bold and carefree, filled with youthful passion, gave herself to temptation and brought home a child without a name. Josie shivered and kept working, with memories of schooldays all gone, her face pale and exhausted—she worked until, on a summer day, someone married another; then Josie went to her mother like a hurt child and fell asleep—and continues to sleep.

I paused to scent the breeze as I entered the valley. The Lawrences have gone,—father and son forever,—and the other son lazily digs in the earth to live. A new young widow rents out their cabin to fat Reuben. Reuben is a Baptist preacher now, but I fear as lazy as ever, though his cabin has three rooms; and little Ella has grown into a bouncing woman, and is ploughing corn on the hot hillside. There are babies a-plenty, and one half-witted girl. Across the valley is a house I did not know before, and there I found, rocking one baby and expecting another, one of my schoolgirls, a daughter of Uncle Bird Dowell. She looked somewhat worried with her new duties, but soon bristled into pride over her neat cabin and the tale of her thrifty husband, and the horse and cow, and the farm they were planning to buy.

I stopped to smell the breeze as I walked into the valley. The Lawrences are gone—father and son forever—and the other son is lazily digging in the dirt to survive. A new young widow is renting out their cabin to overweight Reuben. Reuben is a Baptist preacher now, but I worry he’s just as lazy as before, even though his cabin has three rooms; and little Ella has grown into a lively woman, working the corn on the hot hillside. There are plenty of babies around, and one slow girl. Across the valley is a house I didn’t know about before, and there I found one of my former students, the daughter of Uncle Bird Dowell, rocking one baby and expecting another. She looked a bit overwhelmed by her new responsibilities, but soon became proud of her tidy cabin and the story of her hardworking husband, and the horse and cow, and the farm they were planning to buy.

My log schoolhouse was gone. In its place stood Progress; and Progress, I understand, is necessarily ugly. The crazy foundation stones still marked the former site of my poor little cabin, and not far away, on six weary boulders, perched a jaunty board house, perhaps twenty by thirty feet, with three windows and a door that locked. Some of the window-glass was broken, and part of an old iron stove lay mournfully under the house. I peeped through the window half reverently, and found things that were more familiar. The blackboard had grown by about two feet, and the seats were still without backs. The county owns the lot now, I hear, and every year there is a session of school. As I sat by the spring and looked on the Old and the New I felt glad, very glad, and yet—

My little log schoolhouse was gone. In its place stood Progress, which I’ve come to realize is always kind of ugly. The crazy foundation stones still marked where my humble cabin used to be, and not far away, on six tired boulders, there stood a cheerful board house, maybe about twenty by thirty feet, with three windows and a door that could be locked. Some of the window glass was broken, and part of an old iron stove lay sadly underneath the house. I looked through the window half in awe and saw things that felt more familiar. The blackboard had grown by about two feet, and the seats still didn’t have backs. I hear the county owns the lot now, and every year there’s a school session. As I sat by the spring and observed the Old and the New, I felt happy, really happy, and yet—

After two long drinks I started on. There was the great double log-house on the corner. I remembered the broken, blighted family that used to live there. The strong, hard face of the mother, with its wilderness of hair, rose before me. She had driven her husband away, and while I taught school a strange man lived there, big and jovial, and people talked. I felt sure that Ben and ’Tildy would come to naught from such a home. But this is an odd world; for Ben is a busy farmer in Smith County, “doing well, too,” they say, and he had cared for little ’Tildy until last spring, when a lover married her. A hard life the lad had led, toiling for meat, and laughed at because he was homely and crooked. There was Sam Carlon, an impudent old skinflint, who had definite notions about “niggers,” and hired Ben a summer and would not pay him. Then the hungry boy gathered his sacks together, and in broad daylight went into Carlon’s corn; and when the hard-fisted farmer set upon him, the angry boy flew at him like a beast. Doc Burke saved a murder and a lynching that day.

After a couple of drinks, I started thinking about the big double log house on the corner. I remembered the broken, troubled family that used to live there. The mother's strong, tough face with its wild hair came to mind. She had pushed her husband away, and while I was teaching school, a strange man moved in—big and cheerful, and people talked about it. I was sure that Ben and ’Tildy wouldn’t amount to much coming from that kind of home. But this world is pretty strange; Ben is now a hardworking farmer in Smith County, “doing well, too,” they say, and he took care of little ’Tildy until last spring when a suitor married her. The boy had a rough life, working hard for food and being mocked because he was unattractive and crooked. Then there was Sam Carlon, a rude old miser who had strong opinions about “black people,” who hired Ben for a summer and refused to pay him. So, the hungry boy packed his bags and boldly went into Carlon’s cornfield. When the tough farmer attacked him, the angry boy fought back fiercely. Doc Burke prevented a murder and a lynching that day.

The story reminded me again of the Burkes, and an impatience seized me to know who won in the battle, Doc or the seventy-five acres. For it is a hard thing to make a farm out of nothing, even in fifteen years. So I hurried on, thinking of the Burkes. They used to have a certain magnificent barbarism about them that I liked. They were never vulgar, never immoral, but rather rough and primitive, with an unconventionality that spent itself in loud guffaws, slaps on the back, and naps in the corner. I hurried by the cottage of the misborn Neill boys. It was empty, and they were grown into fat, lazy farm-hands. I saw the home of the Hickmans, but Albert, with his stooping shoulders, had passed from the world. Then I came to the Burkes’ gate and peered through; the enclosure looked rough and untrimmed, and yet there were the same fences around the old farm save to the left, where lay twenty-five other acres. And lo! the cabin in the hollow had climbed the hill and swollen to a half-finished six-room cottage.

The story reminded me again of the Burkes, and I felt an urgent need to know who won in the battle, Doc or the seventy-five acres. It's tough to turn nothing into a farm, even over fifteen years. So, I hurried on, thinking about the Burkes. They used to have a certain awesome wildness about them that I liked. They were never tacky, never immoral, but more rough and basic, with an unconventional vibe that came out in loud laughter, back slaps, and naps in the corner. I hurried past the cottage of the misborn Neill boys. It was empty, and they had grown into fat, lazy farmhands. I saw the Hickmans' home, but Albert, with his hunched shoulders, had passed away. Then I reached the Burkes’ gate and looked through; the area looked rough and unkempt, yet the same fences were still around the old farm except to the left, where twenty-five other acres lay. And there! The cabin in the hollow had climbed the hill and grown into a half-finished six-room cottage.

The Burkes held a hundred acres, but they were still in debt. Indeed, the gaunt father who toiled night and day would scarcely be happy out of debt, being so used to it. Some day he must stop, for his massive frame is showing decline. The mother wore shoes, but the lion-like physique of other days was broken. The children had grown up. Rob, the image of his father, was loud and rough with laughter. Birdie, my school baby of six, had grown to a picture of maiden beauty, tall and tawny. “Edgar is gone,” said the mother, with head half bowed,—“gone to work in Nashville; he and his father couldn’t agree.”

The Burkes owned a hundred acres, but they were still in debt. In fact, the thin father who worked day and night would hardly feel happy without debt, since he was so used to it. Someday he has to stop, as his large frame is showing signs of decline. The mother wore shoes, but the strong physique she once had was now broken. The children had grown up. Rob, who looked just like his father, was loud and boisterous with laughter. Birdie, my little school girl of six, had blossomed into a picture of beauty, tall and golden. “Edgar is gone,” the mother said, her head half bowed, “gone to work in Nashville; he and his father just couldn't get along.”

Little Doc, the boy born since the time of my school, took me horseback down the creek next morning toward Farmer Dowell’s. The road and the stream were battling for mastery, and the stream had the better of it. We splashed and waded, and the merry boy, perched behind me, chattered and laughed. He showed me where Simon Thompson had bought a bit of ground and a home; but his daughter Lana, a plump, brown, slow girl, was not there. She had married a man and a farm twenty miles away. We wound on down the stream till we came to a gate that I did not recognize, but the boy insisted that it was “Uncle Bird’s.” The farm was fat with the growing crop. In that little valley was a strange stillness as I rode up; for death and marriage had stolen youth and left age and childhood there. We sat and talked that night after the chores were done. Uncle Bird was grayer, and his eyes did not see so well, but he was still jovial. We talked of the acres bought,—one hundred and twenty-five,—of the new guest-chamber added, of Martha’s marrying. Then we talked of death: Fanny and Fred were gone; a shadow hung over the other daughter, and when it lifted she was to go to Nashville to school. At last we spoke of the neighbors, and as night fell, Uncle Bird told me how, on a night like that, ’Thenie came wandering back to her home over yonder, to escape the blows of her husband. And next morning she died in the home that her little bow-legged brother, working and saving, had bought for their widowed mother.

Little Doc, the boy born since my school days, took me horseback down the creek toward Farmer Dowell’s the next morning. The road and the stream were fighting for dominance, and the stream was winning. We splashed and waded, while the cheerful boy, sitting behind me, chattered and laughed. He showed me where Simon Thompson had bought a piece of land and a house, but his daughter Lana, a plump, slow girl, wasn’t there. She had married a guy and moved to a farm twenty miles away. We continued down the stream until we came to a gate I didn't recognize, but the boy insisted it was “Uncle Bird’s.” The farm was thriving with the growing crops. In that little valley, there was a strange stillness as I rode up; death and marriage had taken away youth, leaving only age and childhood behind. We sat and talked that night after the chores were done. Uncle Bird was grayer, and his eyesight wasn’t as good, but he was still cheerful. We talked about the acres he bought—one hundred and twenty-five—about the new guest room he added, and about Martha getting married. Then we talked about death: Fanny and Fred were gone; a shadow hovered over the other daughter, and when it lifted, she was going to Nashville for school. Finally, we spoke about the neighbors, and as night fell, Uncle Bird told me how, on a night like that, ’Thenie had wandered back to her home over there to escape her husband’s abuse. And the next morning, she died in the home that her little bow-legged brother had worked and saved to buy for their widowed mother.

My journey was done, and behind me lay hill and dale, and Life and Death. How shall man measure Progress there where the dark-faced Josie lies? How many heartfuls of sorrow shall balance a bushel of wheat? How hard a thing is life to the lowly, and yet how human and real! And all this life and love and strife and failure,—is it the twilight of nightfall or the flush of some faint-dawning day?

My journey was over, and behind me were hills and valleys, along with Life and Death. How can someone measure Progress where the dark-faced Josie rests? How many heartfuls of sorrow equal a bushel of wheat? Life is so difficult for those who are humble, yet it feels so human and genuine! And all this life and love and struggle and failure—are we in the twilight of night or the early light of a new day?

Thus sadly musing, I rode to Nashville in the Jim Crow car.

Thus, lost in thought, I rode to Nashville in the segregated train car.

V.
Of the Wings of Atalanta

O black boy of Atlanta!
    But half was spoken;
The slave’s chains and the master’s
    Alike are broken;
The one curse of the races
    Held both in tether;
They are rising—all are rising—
    The black and white together.

O black boy from Atlanta!
But half was said;
The slave's chains and the master's
Are both broken;
The one curse that binds the races
Held them together;
They’re rising—all are rising—
The black and white together.

WHITTIER.

WHITTIER.

musical score

South of the North, yet north of the South, lies the City of a Hundred Hills, peering out from the shadows of the past into the promise of the future. I have seen her in the morning, when the first flush of day had half-roused her; she lay gray and still on the crimson soil of Georgia; then the blue smoke began to curl from her chimneys, the tinkle of bell and scream of whistle broke the silence, the rattle and roar of busy life slowly gathered and swelled, until the seething whirl of the city seemed a strange thing in a sleepy land.

South of the North, but north of the South, is the City of a Hundred Hills, looking out from the shadows of the past into the promise of the future. I’ve seen her in the morning, when the first light of day had just begun to wake her; she lay gray and still on the red soil of Georgia; then the blue smoke started to curl from her chimneys, the sound of bells and the whistle of trains broke the silence, the rattle and roar of busy life slowly built up and grew, until the bustling energy of the city felt like a strange thing in a sleepy land.

Once, they say, even Atlanta slept dull and drowsy at the foot-hills of the Alleghanies, until the iron baptism of war awakened her with its sullen waters, aroused and maddened her, and left her listening to the sea. And the sea cried to the hills and the hills answered the sea, till the city rose like a widow and cast away her weeds, and toiled for her daily bread; toiled steadily, toiled cunningly,—perhaps with some bitterness, with a touch, of réclame,—and yet with real earnestness, and real sweat.

Once, they say, even Atlanta was quiet and sleepy at the foothills of the Alleghenies, until the harsh reality of war jolted her awake with its heavy waters, stirred and drove her wild, and left her listening to the ocean. And the ocean called to the hills and the hills responded to the ocean, until the city rose like a grieving widow and shed her mourning clothes, and worked for her daily bread; worked tirelessly, worked skillfully—perhaps with some bitterness, with a hint of réclame—yet with true dedication and real effort.

It is a hard thing to live haunted by the ghost of an untrue dream; to see the wide vision of empire fade into real ashes and dirt; to feel the pang of the conquered, and yet know that with all the Bad that fell on one black day, something was vanquished that deserved to live, something killed that in justice had not dared to die; to know that with the Right that triumphed, triumphed something of Wrong, something sordid and mean, something less than the broadest and best. All this is bitter hard; and many a man and city and people have found in it excuse for sulking, and brooding, and listless waiting.

It’s tough to live haunted by the ghost of a false dream; to watch the grand vision of an empire turn into real ashes and dirt; to feel the pain of the defeated, yet realize that despite all the Bad that fell on one dark day, something that deserved to survive was lost, something that in injustice shouldn’t have been destroyed; to understand that with the Right that won, something Wrong also triumphed, something petty and shameful, something less than the greatest and best. All of this is incredibly painful; and many a person, city, and community have found in it a reason to sulk, brood, and wait listlessly.

Such are not men of the sturdier make; they of Atlanta turned resolutely toward the future; and that future held aloft vistas of purple and gold:—Atlanta, Queen of the cotton kingdom; Atlanta, Gateway to the Land of the Sun; Atlanta, the new Lachesis, spinner of web and woof for the world. So the city crowned her hundred hills with factories, and stored her shops with cunning handiwork, and stretched long iron ways to greet the busy Mercury in his coming. And the Nation talked of her striving.

Such men are not made sturdily; those from Atlanta looked firmly toward the future, which offered bright prospects of purple and gold:—Atlanta, Queen of the cotton kingdom; Atlanta, Gateway to the Land of the Sun; Atlanta, the new Lachesis, weaving the fabric of life for the world. So the city crowned her hundred hills with factories, stocked her shops with skilled crafts, and laid down long railways to welcome busy Mercury on his arrival. And the Nation spoke about her efforts.

Perhaps Atlanta was not christened for the winged maiden of dull Boeotia; you know the tale,—how swarthy Atalanta, tall and wild, would marry only him who out-raced her; and how the wily Hippomenes laid three apples of gold in the way. She fled like a shadow, paused, startled over the first apple, but even as he stretched his hand, fled again; hovered over the second, then, slipping from his hot grasp, flew over river, vale, and hill; but as she lingered over the third, his arms fell round her, and looking on each other, the blazing passion of their love profaned the sanctuary of Love, and they were cursed. If Atlanta be not named for Atalanta, she ought to have been.

Perhaps Atlanta wasn’t named after the winged maiden from boring Boeotia; you know the story—how the dark-skinned Atalanta, tall and wild, would only marry the man who could outrun her; and how the clever Hippomenes placed three golden apples in her path. She raced like a shadow, paused, startled by the first apple, but just as he reached for it, she took off again; she hovered over the second apple, then, slipping from his eager grasp, she flew over rivers, valleys, and hills; but as she paused for the third, he wrapped his arms around her, and as they looked into each other’s eyes, the fiery passion of their love violated the sanctuary of Love, and they were cursed. If Atlanta isn’t named for Atalanta, it certainly should be.

Atalanta is not the first or the last maiden whom greed of gold has led to defile the temple of Love; and not maids alone, but men in the race of life, sink from the high and generous ideals of youth to the gambler’s code of the Bourse; and in all our Nation’s striving is not the Gospel of Work befouled by the Gospel of Pay? So common is this that one-half think it normal; so unquestioned, that we almost fear to question if the end of racing is not gold, if the aim of man is not rightly to be rich. And if this is the fault of America, how dire a danger lies before a new land and a new city, lest Atlanta, stooping for mere gold, shall find that gold accursed!

Atalanta is not the first or the last woman led by the desire for wealth to tarnish the temple of Love; and it’s not just women, but men too in the race of life, who fall from the noble ideals of youth to the mindset of a Wall Street gambler. In all our Nation’s efforts, isn’t the Gospel of Work polluted by the Gospel of Pay? So common is this that half of us think it’s normal; so unquestioned that we almost hesitate to ask if the purpose of racing isn't gold, if the goal of a person isn’t simply to be wealthy. And if this is America's fault, how great a danger awaits a new land and a new city, lest Atalanta, reaching for mere wealth, discovers that gold is cursed!

It was no maiden’s idle whim that started this hard racing; a fearful wilderness lay about the feet of that city after the War,—feudalism, poverty, the rise of the Third Estate, serfdom, the re-birth of Law and Order, and above and between all, the Veil of Race. How heavy a journey for weary feet! what wings must Atalanta have to flit over all this hollow and hill, through sour wood and sullen water, and by the red waste of sun-baked clay! How fleet must Atalanta be if she will not be tempted by gold to profane the Sanctuary!

It was no naive fantasy that triggered this intense rush; a daunting wilderness surrounded that city after the War—feudalism, poverty, the rise of the Third Estate, serfdom, the resurgence of Law and Order, and above all, the Veil of Race. What a heavy journey for tired feet! What speed must Atalanta possess to soar over this desolate landscape, through twisted woods and murky waters, and by the barren stretch of sun-baked clay! How swift must Atalanta be if she wants to avoid being lured by gold to violate the Sanctuary!

The Sanctuary of our fathers has, to be sure, few Gods,—some sneer, “all too few.” There is the thrifty Mercury of New England, Pluto of the North, and Ceres of the West; and there, too, is the half-forgotten Apollo of the South, under whose aegis the maiden ran,—and as she ran she forgot him, even as there in Boeotia Venus was forgot. She forgot the old ideal of the Southern gentleman,—that new-world heir of the grace and courtliness of patrician, knight, and noble; forgot his honor with his foibles, his kindliness with his carelessness, and stooped to apples of gold,—to men busier and sharper, thriftier and more unscrupulous. Golden apples are beautiful—I remember the lawless days of boyhood, when orchards in crimson and gold tempted me over fence and field—and, too, the merchant who has dethroned the planter is no despicable parvenu. Work and wealth are the mighty levers to lift this old new land; thrift and toil and saving are the highways to new hopes and new possibilities; and yet the warning is needed lest the wily Hippomenes tempt Atalanta to thinking that golden apples are the goal of racing, and not mere incidents by the way.

The Sanctuary of our ancestors has, admittedly, only a few Gods—some mock, “too few.” There’s the resourceful Mercury of New England, Pluto of the North, and Ceres of the West; and there’s also the half-forgotten Apollo of the South, under whose protection the maiden ran—and as she ran she forgot him, just like Venus was forgotten in Boeotia. She forgot the old ideal of the Southern gentleman— this new-world heir to the charm and politeness of aristocrats, knights, and nobles; she forgot his honor along with his flaws, his kindness alongside his carelessness, and settled for golden apples—men who are busier, sharper, thriftier, and more ruthless. Golden apples are lovely—I remember the carefree days of my boyhood when orchards bursting with crimson and gold tempted me over fences and fields—and the merchant who has taken over from the planter is no insignificant social climber. Hard work and wealth are the powerful tools to elevate this old new land; frugality, labor, and saving are the paths to new dreams and new opportunities; yet we need to remember the warning lest the cunning Hippomenes lead Atalanta to believe that golden apples are the finish line of the race, rather than just mere moments along the way.

Atlanta must not lead the South to dream of material prosperity as the touchstone of all success; already the fatal might of this idea is beginning to spread; it is replacing the finer type of Southerner with vulgar money-getters; it is burying the sweeter beauties of Southern life beneath pretence and ostentation. For every social ill the panacea of Wealth has been urged,—wealth to overthrow the remains of the slave feudalism; wealth to raise the “cracker” Third Estate; wealth to employ the black serfs, and the prospect of wealth to keep them working; wealth as the end and aim of politics, and as the legal tender for law and order; and, finally, instead of Truth, Beauty, and Goodness, wealth as the ideal of the Public School.

Atlanta should not lead the South to see material wealth as the ultimate measure of success; the damaging effects of this mindset are already starting to take hold. It is replacing the more refined Southern character with greedy opportunists; it is burying the genuine joys of Southern life under pretentiousness and show. For every social problem, the solution of wealth has been proposed—wealth to dismantle the remnants of the slave-based hierarchy; wealth to uplift the "cracker" Third Estate; wealth to employ the black laborers, and the promise of wealth to keep them working; wealth as the ultimate goal of politics, and as the currency for maintaining law and order; and, ultimately, instead of Truth, Beauty, and Goodness, wealth as the ideal in public education.

Not only is this true in the world which Atlanta typifies, but it is threatening to be true of a world beneath and beyond that world,—the Black World beyond the Veil. Today it makes little difference to Atlanta, to the South, what the Negro thinks or dreams or wills. In the soul-life of the land he is to-day, and naturally will long remain, unthought of, half forgotten; and yet when he does come to think and will and do for himself,—and let no man dream that day will never come,—then the part he plays will not be one of sudden learning, but words and thoughts he has been taught to lisp in his race-childhood. To-day the ferment of his striving toward self-realization is to the strife of the white world like a wheel within a wheel: beyond the Veil are smaller but like problems of ideals, of leaders and the led, of serfdom, of poverty, of order and subordination, and, through all, the Veil of Race. Few know of these problems, few who know notice them; and yet there they are, awaiting student, artist, and seer,—a field for somebody sometime to discover. Hither has the temptation of Hippomenes penetrated; already in this smaller world, which now indirectly and anon directly must influence the larger for good or ill, the habit is forming of interpreting the world in dollars. The old leaders of Negro opinion, in the little groups where there is a Negro social consciousness, are being replaced by new; neither the black preacher nor the black teacher leads as he did two decades ago. Into their places are pushing the farmers and gardeners, the well-paid porters and artisans, the business-men,—all those with property and money. And with all this change, so curiously parallel to that of the Other-world, goes too the same inevitable change in ideals. The South laments to-day the slow, steady disappearance of a certain type of Negro,—the faithful, courteous slave of other days, with his incorruptible honesty and dignified humility. He is passing away just as surely as the old type of Southern gentleman is passing, and from not dissimilar causes,—the sudden transformation of a fair far-off ideal of Freedom into the hard reality of bread-winning and the consequent deification of Bread.

Not only is this true in the world that Atlanta represents, but it also threatens to be true of a world underneath and beyond that world—the Black World beyond the Veil. Today, it hardly matters to Atlanta, or to the South, what the Black community thinks, dreams, or desires. In the spiritual life of the land, he is today, and will likely remain for a long time, unconsidered and half-forgotten; yet, when he finally does begin to think, want, and act for himself—and no one should think that day will never come—the role he plays won’t come from sudden insight, but from the words and ideas he learned in his early years. Today, the struggle for self-realization among Black people is to the white world like a wheel within a wheel: beyond the Veil are smaller but similar issues of ideals, leadership, servitude, poverty, order and subordination, and above all, the Veil of Race. Few are aware of these issues, and even fewer who do take notice; yet they exist, waiting for a student, artist, or visionary—an opportunity for someone someday to explore. The temptation of Hippomenes has reached here; already in this smaller world, which now indirectly and sometimes directly influences the larger world for better or worse, a habit is developing of interpreting everything in terms of money. The old leaders of Black opinion in the small communities where there is a sense of Black social consciousness are being replaced by new figures; neither the Black preacher nor the Black teacher holds the same influence they did two decades ago. They are being pushed aside by farmers and gardeners, well-paid porters and skilled workers, and businesspeople—all those with property and money. And alongside all this change, which is strangely parallel to that of the larger world, comes an inevitable shift in ideals. The South mourns today the gradual, steady disappearance of a certain type of Black individual—the loyal, polite servant of the past, known for his unwavering honesty and dignified humility. He is fading away just as surely as the old type of Southern gentleman is disappearing, and for similar reasons—the sudden transformation of a once-idealized vision of Freedom into the harsh reality of earning a living, leading to an almost worship of Money.

In the Black World, the Preacher and Teacher embodied once the ideals of this people—the strife for another and a juster world, the vague dream of righteousness, the mystery of knowing; but to-day the danger is that these ideals, with their simple beauty and weird inspiration, will suddenly sink to a question of cash and a lust for gold. Here stands this black young Atalanta, girding herself for the race that must be run; and if her eyes be still toward the hills and sky as in the days of old, then we may look for noble running; but what if some ruthless or wily or even thoughtless Hippomenes lay golden apples before her? What if the Negro people be wooed from a strife for righteousness, from a love of knowing, to regard dollars as the be-all and end-all of life? What if to the Mammonism of America be added the rising Mammonism of the re-born South, and the Mammonism of this South be reinforced by the budding Mammonism of its half-wakened black millions? Whither, then, is the new-world quest of Goodness and Beauty and Truth gone glimmering? Must this, and that fair flower of Freedom which, despite the jeers of latter-day striplings, sprung from our fathers’ blood, must that too degenerate into a dusty quest of gold,—into lawless lust with Hippomenes?

In the Black community, the Preacher and Teacher once represented the ideals of these people—the struggle for a better and fairer world, the vague hope for righteousness, and the quest for knowledge; but today, the risk is that these ideals, with their simple beauty and strange inspiration, will quickly turn into just a focus on money and a desire for wealth. Here stands this young Black Atalanta, preparing for the race that must be run; and if her gaze is still set on the hills and sky like in the old days, then we can expect great achievements; but what if some ruthless, clever, or even careless Hippomenes places tempting golden apples in front of her? What if the Black community is tempted away from the pursuit of righteousness, from a love of knowledge, to see dollars as the ultimate goal in life? What if the materialism of America is joined by the rising materialism of the revived South, and this Southern materialism is bolstered by the emerging desires of its half-woke Black millions? Where, then, has the new quest for Goodness, Beauty, and Truth gone? Must this, and that beautiful flower of Freedom which, despite the mockery of modern youths, grew from our ancestors’ blood, also degenerate into a dusty chase for gold—into reckless desire with Hippomenes?

The hundred hills of Atlanta are not all crowned with factories. On one, toward the west, the setting sun throws three buildings in bold relief against the sky. The beauty of the group lies in its simple unity:—a broad lawn of green rising from the red street and mingled roses and peaches; north and south, two plain and stately halls; and in the midst, half hidden in ivy, a larger building, boldly graceful, sparingly decorated, and with one low spire. It is a restful group, —one never looks for more; it is all here, all intelligible. There I live, and there I hear from day to day the low hum of restful life. In winter’s twilight, when the red sun glows, I can see the dark figures pass between the halls to the music of the night-bell. In the morning, when the sun is golden, the clang of the day-bell brings the hurry and laughter of three hundred young hearts from hall and street, and from the busy city below,—children all dark and heavy-haired,—to join their clear young voices in the music of the morning sacrifice. In a half-dozen class-rooms they gather then,—here to follow the love-song of Dido, here to listen to the tale of Troy divine; there to wander among the stars, there to wander among men and nations,—and elsewhere other well-worn ways of knowing this queer world. Nothing new, no time-saving devices,—simply old time-glorified methods of delving for Truth, and searching out the hidden beauties of life, and learning the good of living. The riddle of existence is the college curriculum that was laid before the Pharaohs, that was taught in the groves by Plato, that formed the trivium and quadrivium, and is to-day laid before the freedmen’s sons by Atlanta University. And this course of study will not change; its methods will grow more deft and effectual, its content richer by toil of scholar and sight of seer; but the true college will ever have one goal,—not to earn meat, but to know the end and aim of that life which meat nourishes.

The hundred hills of Atlanta aren't all topped with factories. On one of them, toward the west, the setting sun highlights three buildings against the sky. The beauty of the group comes from its simplicity: a wide green lawn rising from the red street with mingled roses and peaches; two plain yet stately halls to the north and south; and in the middle, partially hidden by ivy, a larger building that’s gracefully simple, sparsely decorated, with a low spire. It’s a calming sight—nothing more is needed; everything is here, everything makes sense. That’s where I live, and there I hear every day the soft hum of a peaceful life. In the winter twilight, when the red sun shines, I can see dark figures moving between the halls to the sound of the night bell. In the morning, when the sun is bright, the ringing of the day bell brings the rush and laughter of three hundred young hearts from the hall, the street, and the busy city below—children all dark-haired—to join their clear young voices in the morning ritual. They gather in a half-dozen classrooms—here to follow Dido's love story, here to listen to the tale of divine Troy; there to explore the stars, there to learn about people and nations—and in other places, they follow well-trodden paths to understand this strange world. Nothing new, no time-saving gadgets—just age-old methods honored over time to seek Truth, uncover the hidden beauties of life, and learn the value of living. The puzzle of existence is the college curriculum that was put before the Pharaohs, taught in the groves by Plato, that formed the trivium and quadrivium, and is today presented to the sons of freedmen by Atlanta University. And this course of study will remain unchanged; its methods will become more skillful and effective, its content richer through the hard work of scholars and the insights of visionaries; but the true college will always have one goal—not to earn a living, but to understand the purpose of the life that sustains us.

The vision of life that rises before these dark eyes has in it nothing mean or selfish. Not at Oxford or at Leipsic, not at Yale or Columbia, is there an air of higher resolve or more unfettered striving; the determination to realize for men, both black and white, the broadest possibilities of life, to seek the better and the best, to spread with their own hands the Gospel of Sacrifice,—all this is the burden of their talk and dream. Here, amid a wide desert of caste and proscription, amid the heart-hurting slights and jars and vagaries of a deep race-dislike, lies this green oasis, where hot anger cools, and the bitterness of disappointment is sweetened by the springs and breezes of Parnassus; and here men may lie and listen, and learn of a future fuller than the past, and hear the voice of Time:

The vision of life that opens up before these dark eyes is anything but small or selfish. There’s no place at Oxford, Leipsic, Yale, or Columbia that has a stronger sense of purpose or more unrestrained ambition; the drive to make the broadest possibilities of life a reality for all people, black and white, to pursue the better and the best, to spread the message of Sacrifice with their own hands—this is the essence of their discussions and dreams. Here, in a vast desert of social class and exclusion, surrounded by heart-wrenching snubs and the unpredictability of deep-seated racial hatred, lies this green oasis, where hot anger cools, and the pain of disappointment is softened by the springs and breezes of inspiration; and here, people can relax, listen, and learn about a future that is more fulfilling than the past, and hear the voice of Time:

“Entbehren sollst du, sollst entbehren.”

"You must sacrifice, you must sacrifice."

They made their mistakes, those who planted Fisk and Howard and Atlanta before the smoke of battle had lifted; they made their mistakes, but those mistakes were not the things at which we lately laughed somewhat uproariously. They were right when they sought to found a new educational system upon the University: where, forsooth, shall we ground knowledge save on the broadest and deepest knowledge? The roots of the tree, rather than the leaves, are the sources of its life; and from the dawn of history, from Academus to Cambridge, the culture of the University has been the broad foundation-stone on which is built the kindergarten’s A B C.

They made their mistakes, the ones who set up Fisk, Howard, and Atlanta before the smoke of battle cleared; they made their mistakes, but those mistakes aren’t what we’ve been laughing about lately. They were right to try and establish a new educational system based on the University: where else can we base knowledge except on the broadest and deepest understanding? The roots of the tree, rather than the leaves, are what give it life; and since the dawn of history, from Academus to Cambridge, the culture of the University has been the strong foundation on which the kindergarten’s A B C is built.

But these builders did make a mistake in minimizing the gravity of the problem before them; in thinking it a matter of years and decades; in therefore building quickly and laying their foundation carelessly, and lowering the standard of knowing, until they had scattered haphazard through the South some dozen poorly equipped high schools and miscalled them universities. They forgot, too, just as their successors are forgetting, the rule of inequality:—that of the million black youth, some were fitted to know and some to dig; that some had the talent and capacity of university men, and some the talent and capacity of blacksmiths; and that true training meant neither that all should be college men nor all artisans, but that the one should be made a missionary of culture to an untaught people, and the other a free workman among serfs. And to seek to make the blacksmith a scholar is almost as silly as the more modern scheme of making the scholar a blacksmith; almost, but not quite.

But these builders made a mistake by downplaying the seriousness of the problem they faced; thinking it would take years and decades; thus, they built quickly, laid their foundation carelessly, and lowered the standards of education until they scattered a few poorly equipped high schools across the South and called them universities. They also forgot, just like their successors are forgetting, the rule of inequality: out of a million Black youth, some were ready for higher learning while others were not; some had the talent and abilities of university students, while others were suited for skilled trades; and true education meant not that everyone should be college graduates or all should be tradespeople, but that one group should become ambassadors of culture to those not educated, while the other should be free workers among the oppressed. Trying to make a blacksmith into a scholar is almost as ridiculous as the modern idea of turning a scholar into a blacksmith; almost, but not quite.

The function of the university is not simply to teach bread-winning, or to furnish teachers for the public schools or to be a centre of polite society; it is, above all, to be the organ of that fine adjustment between real life and the growing knowledge of life, an adjustment which forms the secret of civilization. Such an institution the South of to-day sorely needs. She has religion, earnest, bigoted:—religion that on both sides the Veil often omits the sixth, seventh, and eighth commandments, but substitutes a dozen supplementary ones. She has, as Atlanta shows, growing thrift and love of toil; but she lacks that broad knowledge of what the world knows and knew of human living and doing, which she may apply to the thousand problems of real life to-day confronting her. The need of the South is knowledge and culture,—not in dainty limited quantity, as before the war, but in broad busy abundance in the world of work; and until she has this, not all the Apples of Hesperides, be they golden and bejewelled, can save her from the curse of the Boeotian lovers.

The purpose of the university isn't just to train people for jobs, produce teachers for public schools, or serve as a social gathering spot; it's primarily to create a connection between real life and our expanding understanding of it, a connection that is essential for civilization. This kind of institution is something the South desperately needs today. It has religion—serious and often narrow-minded religion—that frequently overlooks key moral principles while adding extra rules. As seen in Atlanta, there’s a growing sense of thrift and a strong work ethic; however, it lacks a comprehensive understanding of what the world knows about human existence and actions, which could be applied to the various real-life challenges it faces today. The South needs knowledge and culture—not in the limited ways it did before the war, but in a rich and active manner within the world of work. Until that happens, no amount of golden, jeweled treasures can rescue it from the despair of ignorance.

The Wings of Atalanta are the coming universities of the South. They alone can bear the maiden past the temptation of golden fruit. They will not guide her flying feet away from the cotton and gold; for—ah, thoughtful Hippomenes!—do not the apples lie in the very Way of Life? But they will guide her over and beyond them, and leave her kneeling in the Sanctuary of Truth and Freedom and broad Humanity, virgin and undefiled. Sadly did the Old South err in human education, despising the education of the masses, and niggardly in the support of colleges. Her ancient university foundations dwindled and withered under the foul breath of slavery; and even since the war they have fought a failing fight for life in the tainted air of social unrest and commercial selfishness, stunted by the death of criticism, and starving for lack of broadly cultured men. And if this is the white South’s need and danger, how much heavier the danger and need of the freedmen’s sons! how pressing here the need of broad ideals and true culture, the conservation of soul from sordid aims and petty passions! Let us build the Southern university—William and Mary, Trinity, Georgia, Texas, Tulane, Vanderbilt, and the others—fit to live; let us build, too, the Negro universities:—Fisk, whose foundation was ever broad; Howard, at the heart of the Nation; Atlanta at Atlanta, whose ideal of scholarship has been held above the temptation of numbers. Why not here, and perhaps elsewhere, plant deeply and for all time centres of learning and living, colleges that yearly would send into the life of the South a few white men and a few black men of broad culture, catholic tolerance, and trained ability, joining their hands to other hands, and giving to this squabble of the Races a decent and dignified peace?

The Wings of Atalanta represent the future universities of the South. They alone can help guide young women past the temptation of superficial rewards. They won’t lead her flying feet away from cotton and gold; after all, thoughtful Hippomenes, don’t the apples lie right in the path of Life? But they will ensure she rises above them, leaving her in the Sanctuary of Truth, Freedom, and broad Humanity, pure and untainted. The Old South made a mistake with human education, looking down on educating the masses and being stingy in supporting colleges. Its once-great universities dwindled and faded under the destructive forces of slavery; even after the war, they have struggled to survive in a world filled with social unrest and greed, hampered by a lack of critical thought and starved for well-rounded educated individuals. If this is the plight of the white South, how much more urgent is the need for the sons of freedmen? There is a pressing demand for broad ideals and genuine culture to protect the soul from base ambitions and trivial emotions! Let’s create the Southern universities—William and Mary, Trinity, Georgia, Texas, Tulane, Vanderbilt, and others—worthy of existence; let’s also establish the Black universities: Fisk, known for its strong foundation; Howard, at the nation’s core; Atlanta, whose commitment to scholarship has risen above the lure of numbers. Why not establish enduring centers of learning and life here and perhaps elsewhere, colleges that would annually send forth a mix of white and Black individuals enriched by broad culture, inclusive tolerance, and skilled capability, joining hands and providing a decent and dignified peace amidst racial strife?

Patience, Humility, Manners, and Taste, common schools and kindergartens, industrial and technical schools, literature and tolerance,—all these spring from knowledge and culture, the children of the university. So must men and nations build, not otherwise, not upside down.

Patience, humility, manners, and taste, along with public schools and kindergartens, vocational and technical schools, literature and tolerance—all of these come from knowledge and culture, the products of the university. This is how people and nations should construct their foundations, not in any other way, not backwards.

Teach workers to work,—a wise saying; wise when applied to German boys and American girls; wiser when said of Negro boys, for they have less knowledge of working and none to teach them. Teach thinkers to think,—a needed knowledge in a day of loose and careless logic; and they whose lot is gravest must have the carefulest training to think aright. If these things are so, how foolish to ask what is the best education for one or seven or sixty million souls! shall we teach them trades, or train them in liberal arts? Neither and both: teach the workers to work and the thinkers to think; make carpenters of carpenters, and philosophers of philosophers, and fops of fools. Nor can we pause here. We are training not isolated men but a living group of men,—nay, a group within a group. And the final product of our training must be neither a psychologist nor a brickmason, but a man. And to make men, we must have ideals, broad, pure, and inspiring ends of living,—not sordid money-getting, not apples of gold. The worker must work for the glory of his handiwork, not simply for pay; the thinker must think for truth, not for fame. And all this is gained only by human strife and longing; by ceaseless training and education; by founding Right on righteousness and Truth on the unhampered search for Truth; by founding the common school on the university, and the industrial school on the common school; and weaving thus a system, not a distortion, and bringing a birth, not an abortion.

Teach workers to work—this is a wise saying; smart when applied to German boys and American girls; even smarter when said about Black boys, since they have less experience with work and no one to guide them. Teach thinkers to think—this is a crucial skill in a time of sloppy and careless reasoning; those with the greatest challenges need the most careful training to think correctly. If this is true, how silly it is to ask what the best education is for one person, seven people, or sixty million people! Should we teach them trades or educate them in the liberal arts? The answer is both and neither: teach workers to work and thinkers to think; make carpenters skilled in carpentry, philosophers who understand philosophy, and fools who act foolishly. But we can't stop there. We are training not just individual men, but a community of men—indeed, a community within a community. The ultimate result of our training shouldn't just be a psychologist or a bricklayer, but a complete man. To shape men, we need ideals—broad, pure, and inspiring goals for living—not just the dirty pursuit of money or material gains. Workers should take pride in their craftsmanship, not just work for a paycheck; thinkers should seek truth, not just recognition. All of this comes only through human effort and aspirations; through continuous training and education; by establishing Right based on righteousness and Truth through an unrestricted pursuit of truth; by building the common school on the university and the industrial school on the common school; thus creating a coherent system, not a distortion, and achieving genuine growth, not a failure to thrive.

When night falls on the City of a Hundred Hills, a wind gathers itself from the seas and comes murmuring westward. And at its bidding, the smoke of the drowsy factories sweeps down upon the mighty city and covers it like a pall, while yonder at the University the stars twinkle above Stone Hall. And they say that yon gray mist is the tunic of Atalanta pausing over her golden apples. Fly, my maiden, fly, for yonder comes Hippomenes!

When night comes to the City of a Hundred Hills, a wind rises from the seas and whispers its way westward. At its command, the smoke from the sleepy factories drifts down upon the great city and shrouds it like a blanket, while over at the University, the stars sparkle above Stone Hall. And they say that the gray mist is like Atalanta’s cloak as she stops for her golden apples. Run, my girl, run, because Hippomenes is coming!

VI.
Of the Training of Black Men

Why, if the Soul can fling the Dust aside,
And naked on the Air of Heaven ride,
    Were’t not a Shame—were’t not a Shame for him
In this clay carcase crippled to abide?

Why, if the soul can toss the dust away,
And ride freely in the air of heaven,
    Isn't it a shame—wouldn't it be a shame for him
To remain trapped in this clay body?

OMAR KHAYYÁM (FITZGERALD).

OMAR KHAYYÁM (FITZGERALD).

musical score

From the shimmering swirl of waters where many, many thoughts ago the slave-ship first saw the square tower of Jamestown, have flowed down to our day three streams of thinking: one swollen from the larger world here and overseas, saying, the multiplying of human wants in culture-lands calls for the world-wide cooperation of men in satisfying them. Hence arises a new human unity, pulling the ends of earth nearer, and all men, black, yellow, and white. The larger humanity strives to feel in this contact of living Nations and sleeping hordes a thrill of new life in the world, crying, “If the contact of Life and Sleep be Death, shame on such Life.” To be sure, behind this thought lurks the afterthought of force and dominion,—the making of brown men to delve when the temptation of beads and red calico cloys.

From the shimmering waters where, long ago, the slave ship first spotted the square tower of Jamestown, there have emerged three streams of thought that have flowed down to today: one, swollen from the wider world here and abroad, asserts that the increasing human needs in different cultures require global cooperation to meet them. This gives rise to a new sense of human unity, bringing the corners of the earth closer together, involving all people, regardless of race. Humanity seeks to experience, through the interaction of vibrant nations and dormant populations, a new vitality in the world, expressing the sentiment, “If the interaction of Life and Sleep is Death, then such Life is shameful.” Of course, beneath this idea lies the underlying motive of power and control—the exploitation of marginalized people when the lure of trinkets and cheap fabric loses its appeal.

The second thought streaming from the death-ship and the curving river is the thought of the older South,—the sincere and passionate belief that somewhere between men and cattle, God created a tertium quid, and called it a Negro,—a clownish, simple creature, at times even lovable within its limitations, but straitly foreordained to walk within the Veil. To be sure, behind the thought lurks the afterthought,—some of them with favoring chance might become men, but in sheer self-defence we dare not let them, and we build about them walls so high, and hang between them and the light a veil so thick, that they shall not even think of breaking through.

The second idea coming from the death-ship and the winding river is the idea of the older South—a genuine and passionate belief that somewhere between humans and animals, God created a tertium quid and called it a Negro—a foolish, simple being, at times even lovable within its limits, but destined to live within the Veil. Of course, behind this idea lies the afterthought—some of them, if given the chance, might become men, but out of sheer self-defense, we can't allow that, so we build walls around them so high and hang a veil so thick between them and the light that they won't even consider breaking through.

And last of all there trickles down that third and darker thought,—the thought of the things themselves, the confused, half-conscious mutter of men who are black and whitened, crying “Liberty, Freedom, Opportunity—vouchsafe to us, O boastful World, the chance of living men!” To be sure, behind the thought lurks the afterthought,—suppose, after all, the World is right and we are less than men? Suppose this mad impulse within is all wrong, some mock mirage from the untrue?

And finally, there's that third and darker thought—the thought of the things themselves, the muddled, half-aware murmurs of people who are both black and white, crying “Liberty, Freedom, Opportunity—please grant us, O boastful World, the chance to live as real humans!” Of course, lurking behind this thought is the reconsideration—what if, after all, the World is right and we are less than human? What if this wild impulse inside us is completely misguided, just a cruel illusion from what's false?

So here we stand among thoughts of human unity, even through conquest and slavery; the inferiority of black men, even if forced by fraud; a shriek in the night for the freedom of men who themselves are not yet sure of their right to demand it. This is the tangle of thought and afterthought wherein we are called to solve the problem of training men for life.

So here we are, considering human unity, even amidst conquest and slavery; the perceived inferiority of black men, even when this belief is enforced through deceit; a cry in the night for the freedom of people who themselves are still uncertain of their right to claim it. This is the complicated web of ideas and reflections where we are tasked with figuring out how to prepare individuals for life.

Behind all its curiousness, so attractive alike to sage and dilettante, lie its dim dangers, throwing across us shadows at once grotesque and awful. Plain it is to us that what the world seeks through desert and wild we have within our threshold,—a stalwart laboring force, suited to the semi-tropics; if, deaf to the voice of the Zeitgeist, we refuse to use and develop these men, we risk poverty and loss. If, on the other hand, seized by the brutal afterthought, we debauch the race thus caught in our talons, selfishly sucking their blood and brains in the future as in the past, what shall save us from national decadence? Only that saner selfishness, which Education teaches, can find the rights of all in the whirl of work.

Behind all its curiosity, which is attractive to both the wise and the casual observer, lie its subtle dangers, casting both bizarre and terrifying shadows over us. It's clear to us that what the world seeks in the desert and wilderness, we have right at our doorstep—a strong labor force well-suited to the semi-tropics; if, ignoring the spirit of the times, we refuse to utilize and nurture these individuals, we risk falling into poverty and loss. On the flip side, if we are driven by a cruel afterthought and exploit the race caught in our grasp, selfishly draining their energy and potential now as we have in the past, what will save us from national decline? Only that wiser form of self-interest, taught by education, can help find the rights of all amidst the chaos of work.

Again, we may decry the color-prejudice of the South, yet it remains a heavy fact. Such curious kinks of the human mind exist and must be reckoned with soberly. They cannot be laughed away, nor always successfully stormed at, nor easily abolished by act of legislature. And yet they must not be encouraged by being let alone. They must be recognized as facts, but unpleasant facts; things that stand in the way of civilization and religion and common decency. They can be met in but one way,—by the breadth and broadening of human reason, by catholicity of taste and culture. And so, too, the native ambition and aspiration of men, even though they be black, backward, and ungraceful, must not lightly be dealt with. To stimulate wildly weak and untrained minds is to play with mighty fires; to flout their striving idly is to welcome a harvest of brutish crime and shameless lethargy in our very laps. The guiding of thought and the deft coordination of deed is at once the path of honor and humanity.

Once again, we can criticize the racial bias in the South, but it’s still a harsh reality. These strange quirks of human psychology exist and need to be acknowledged seriously. They can't be laughed off, easily confronted, or simply eliminated through laws. However, we shouldn't encourage them by ignoring them. They must be recognized as unpleasant realities that hinder civilization, religion, and basic decency. The only way to address them is through expanding human reasoning and having a wide appreciation for taste and culture. Likewise, the natural ambition and aspirations of people, even if they are black, disadvantaged, and unrefined, shouldn’t be taken lightly. Igniting the passions of unrefined and untrained minds is dangerous; dismissing their efforts carelessly can lead to a rise in violent crime and shameless apathy. Proper guidance of thought and skillful coordination of action are both the path to honor and humanity.

And so, in this great question of reconciling three vast and partially contradictory streams of thought, the one panacea of Education leaps to the lips of all:—such human training as will best use the labor of all men without enslaving or brutalizing; such training as will give us poise to encourage the prejudices that bulwark society, and to stamp out those that in sheer barbarity deafen us to the wail of prisoned souls within the Veil, and the mounting fury of shackled men.

And so, in this big question of reconciling three large and somewhat contradictory ways of thinking, the one solution everyone talks about is Education: the kind of human training that makes the best use of everyone's work without enslaving or degrading them; training that helps us balance encouraging the biases that support society while challenging those that, in sheer brutality, make us ignore the cries of imprisoned souls beyond our understanding, and the growing anger of those living in chains.

But when we have vaguely said that Education will set this tangle straight, what have we uttered but a truism? Training for life teaches living; but what training for the profitable living together of black men and white? A hundred and fifty years ago our task would have seemed easier. Then Dr. Johnson blandly assured us that education was needful solely for the embellishments of life, and was useless for ordinary vermin. To-day we have climbed to heights where we would open at least the outer courts of knowledge to all, display its treasures to many, and select the few to whom its mystery of Truth is revealed, not wholly by birth or the accidents of the stock market, but at least in part according to deftness and aim, talent and character. This programme, however, we are sorely puzzled in carrying out through that part of the land where the blight of slavery fell hardest, and where we are dealing with two backward peoples. To make here in human education that ever necessary combination of the permanent and the contingent—of the ideal and the practical in workable equilibrium—has been there, as it ever must be in every age and place, a matter of infinite experiment and frequent mistakes.

But when we vaguely say that education will clear up this mess, what have we really said other than a common truth? Training for life teaches us how to live; but what kind of training will help black men and white men live together profitably? A hundred and fifty years ago, our task would have seemed easier. Back then, Dr. Johnson assured us that education was only necessary for making life more beautiful and was useless for ordinary people. Today, we've reached a level where we want to at least open the accessible parts of knowledge to everyone, show off its treasures to many, and choose the few who truly understand the mystery of truth—not just based on their background or the ups and downs of the stock market, but also based on skill, purpose, talent, and character. However, we are really struggling to implement this in the part of the country that was most affected by slavery, where we are working with two historically disadvantaged groups. Striking the right balance between the permanent and the temporary—between idealism and practicality—in a way that works has always been a complex process filled with experiments and mistakes, just as it must be in every time and place.

In rough approximation we may point out four varying decades of work in Southern education since the Civil War. From the close of the war until 1876, was the period of uncertain groping and temporary relief. There were army schools, mission schools, and schools of the Freedmen’s Bureau in chaotic disarrangement seeking system and co-operation. Then followed ten years of constructive definite effort toward the building of complete school systems in the South. Normal schools and colleges were founded for the freedmen, and teachers trained there to man the public schools. There was the inevitable tendency of war to underestimate the prejudices of the master and the ignorance of the slave, and all seemed clear sailing out of the wreckage of the storm. Meantime, starting in this decade yet especially developing from 1885 to 1895, began the industrial revolution of the South. The land saw glimpses of a new destiny and the stirring of new ideals. The educational system striving to complete itself saw new obstacles and a field of work ever broader and deeper. The Negro colleges, hurriedly founded, were inadequately equipped, illogically distributed, and of varying efficiency and grade; the normal and high schools were doing little more than common-school work, and the common schools were training but a third of the children who ought to be in them, and training these too often poorly. At the same time the white South, by reason of its sudden conversion from the slavery ideal, by so much the more became set and strengthened in its racial prejudice, and crystallized it into harsh law and harsher custom; while the marvellous pushing forward of the poor white daily threatened to take even bread and butter from the mouths of the heavily handicapped sons of the freedmen. In the midst, then, of the larger problem of Negro education sprang up the more practical question of work, the inevitable economic quandary that faces a people in the transition from slavery to freedom, and especially those who make that change amid hate and prejudice, lawlessness and ruthless competition.

In a rough overview, we can identify four distinct decades of work in Southern education since the Civil War. From the end of the war until 1876, there was a period of uncertainty and temporary relief. Various army schools, mission schools, and schools established by the Freedmen’s Bureau were in disarray, trying to find a system and cooperate. This was followed by ten years of purposeful efforts to create complete school systems in the South. Normal schools and colleges were established for freedmen, and teachers were trained there to staff the public schools. There was a tendency to overlook the deep prejudices of the former masters and the ignorance of the former slaves, and it seemed like there would be smooth progress out of the aftermath of the war. Meanwhile, during this decade and especially between 1885 and 1895, the industrial revolution began to take shape in the South. The region started to glimpse a new future and embrace new ideals. As the educational system tried to finalize itself, it faced new challenges and an expanding area of work. The hastily established Negro colleges were poorly equipped, unevenly distributed, and varied in effectiveness and quality; the normal and high schools mostly conducted basic education, while the common schools were only serving about a third of the children who should have been enrolled, and often did so inadequately. At the same time, the white South, having abruptly shifted away from the idea of slavery, became even more entrenched in its racial biases, solidifying these into strict laws and harsher customs. The remarkable progress of the poor white population constantly threatened to take away essential resources from the already disadvantaged sons of freedmen. Thus, amidst the broader issue of Negro education arose the more practical matter of employment, the unavoidable economic dilemma faced by a population transitioning from slavery to freedom, especially for those undergoing this change amidst hostility, prejudice, lawlessness, and fierce competition.

The industrial school springing to notice in this decade, but coming to full recognition in the decade beginning with 1895, was the proffered answer to this combined educational and economic crisis, and an answer of singular wisdom and timeliness. From the very first in nearly all the schools some attention had been given to training in handiwork, but now was this training first raised to a dignity that brought it in direct touch with the South’s magnificent industrial development, and given an emphasis which reminded black folk that before the Temple of Knowledge swing the Gates of Toil.

The industrial school that gained attention in this decade, fully recognized in the decade starting in 1895, was proposed as a solution to the combined educational and economic crisis, representing a uniquely wise and timely response. From the beginning, most schools had included some focus on hands-on training, but now this training was elevated to a level that connected it directly to the South’s remarkable industrial growth, emphasizing to black people that the path to knowledge opens through hard work.

Yet after all they are but gates, and when turning our eyes from the temporary and the contingent in the Negro problem to the broader question of the permanent uplifting and civilization of black men in America, we have a right to inquire, as this enthusiasm for material advancement mounts to its height, if after all the industrial school is the final and sufficient answer in the training of the Negro race; and to ask gently, but in all sincerity, the ever-recurring query of the ages, Is not life more than meat, and the body more than raiment? And men ask this to-day all the more eagerly because of sinister signs in recent educational movements. The tendency is here, born of slavery and quickened to renewed life by the crazy imperialism of the day, to regard human beings as among the material resources of a land to be trained with an eye single to future dividends. Race-prejudices, which keep brown and black men in their “places,” we are coming to regard as useful allies with such a theory, no matter how much they may dull the ambition and sicken the hearts of struggling human beings. And above all, we daily hear that an education that encourages aspiration, that sets the loftiest of ideals and seeks as an end culture and character rather than bread-winning, is the privilege of white men and the danger and delusion of black.

Yet after all, they are just gates, and when we shift our focus from the temporary aspects of the Black experience to the broader issue of the lasting uplift and civilization of Black people in America, we have the right to question, as the enthusiasm for material progress reaches its peak, whether the industrial school is truly the final and sufficient solution for the education of the Black race. We must gently but earnestly ask the age-old question: Is life not more than just food, and the body more than clothing? Today, this question is being asked with even greater urgency due to troubling signs in recent educational trends. There is a tendency, rooted in the legacy of slavery and reignited by the reckless imperialism of our time, to view people as mere resources to be trained solely for future profits. Racial prejudices, which keep brown and Black people in their "places," are increasingly seen as useful allies to this theory, regardless of how much they may stifle ambition and hurt the spirits of striving individuals. Above all, we are reminded daily that an education promoting aspiration, which upholds the highest ideals and aims for culture and character rather than simply earning a living, is regarded as a privilege for white individuals and a danger and illusion for Black individuals.

Especially has criticism been directed against the former educational efforts to aid the Negro. In the four periods I have mentioned, we find first, boundless, planless enthusiasm and sacrifice; then the preparation of teachers for a vast public-school system; then the launching and expansion of that school system amid increasing difficulties; and finally the training of workmen for the new and growing industries. This development has been sharply ridiculed as a logical anomaly and flat reversal of nature. Soothly we have been told that first industrial and manual training should have taught the Negro to work, then simple schools should have taught him to read and write, and finally, after years, high and normal schools could have completed the system, as intelligence and wealth demanded.

Criticism has particularly focused on the past educational efforts to support Black individuals. In the four periods I mentioned, we see first, endless, unstructured enthusiasm and sacrifice; then the training of teachers for a large public school system; next, the launch and growth of that school system despite increasing challenges; and finally, the training of workers for new and expanding industries. This progression has been sharply mocked as a logical contradiction and a complete reversal of natural order. We've been told that industrial and manual training should have first taught Black individuals how to work, then basic schools should have taught them to read and write, and finally, after many years, high schools and normal schools could have completed the system, as intelligence and wealth required.

That a system logically so complete was historically impossible, it needs but a little thought to prove. Progress in human affairs is more often a pull than a push, a surging forward of the exceptional man, and the lifting of his duller brethren slowly and painfully to his vantage-ground. Thus it was no accident that gave birth to universities centuries before the common schools, that made fair Harvard the first flower of our wilderness. So in the South: the mass of the freedmen at the end of the war lacked the intelligence so necessary to modern workingmen. They must first have the common school to teach them to read, write, and cipher; and they must have higher schools to teach teachers for the common schools. The white teachers who flocked South went to establish such a common-school system. Few held the idea of founding colleges; most of them at first would have laughed at the idea. But they faced, as all men since them have faced, that central paradox of the South,—the social separation of the races. At that time it was the sudden volcanic rupture of nearly all relations between black and white, in work and government and family life. Since then a new adjustment of relations in economic and political affairs has grown up,—an adjustment subtle and difficult to grasp, yet singularly ingenious, which leaves still that frightful chasm at the color-line across which men pass at their peril. Thus, then and now, there stand in the South two separate worlds; and separate not simply in the higher realms of social intercourse, but also in church and school, on railway and street-car, in hotels and theatres, in streets and city sections, in books and newspapers, in asylums and jails, in hospitals and graveyards. There is still enough of contact for large economic and group cooperation, but the separation is so thorough and deep that it absolutely precludes for the present between the races anything like that sympathetic and effective group-training and leadership of the one by the other, such as the American Negro and all backward peoples must have for effectual progress.

That a system was historically impossible to achieve logically so completely is easy to see with just a little thought. Progress in human affairs is often more about being pulled forward than pushed, driven by exceptional individuals who gradually lift their less skilled peers to higher ground. It’s no coincidence that universities emerged centuries before public schools and that Harvard became the first institution to thrive in our uncharted territory. Similarly, in the South, the majority of freedmen at the end of the war lacked the necessary education to be modern workers. They first needed public schools to learn how to read, write, and do basic math, and then required higher education to train teachers for those public schools. The white teachers who moved South aimed to build such a public school system. Few of them thought about establishing colleges; most would have found the idea laughable at first. Yet they confronted, as all men after them have, the core paradox of the South—the social separation of the races. At that time, there was a sharp and sudden break in almost all interactions between black and white people, in work, governance, and family life. Since then, a complex new arrangement of relationships in economic and political spheres has developed—one that is subtle and hard to understand, yet remarkably clever, still leaving a terrifying divide at the color line that people cross at their own risk. Thus, there continue to be two distinct worlds in the South; separate not just in higher social interactions, but also in churches and schools, on trains and streetcars, in hotels and theaters, in neighborhoods and city areas, in books and newspapers, in asylums and jails, in hospitals and burial grounds. There is still enough interaction for significant economic and group cooperation, but the separation is so complete and deep-rooted that it entirely prevents any kind of meaningful and effective group training and leadership from one race to the other, which is essential for real progress for the American Negro and all marginalized communities.

This the missionaries of ’68 soon saw; and if effective industrial and trade schools were impracticable before the establishment of a common-school system, just as certainly no adequate common schools could be founded until there were teachers to teach them. Southern whites would not teach them; Northern whites in sufficient numbers could not be had. If the Negro was to learn, he must teach himself, and the most effective help that could be given him was the establishment of schools to train Negro teachers. This conclusion was slowly but surely reached by every student of the situation until simultaneously, in widely separated regions, without consultation or systematic plan, there arose a series of institutions designed to furnish teachers for the untaught. Above the sneers of critics at the obvious defects of this procedure must ever stand its one crushing rejoinder: in a single generation they put thirty thousand black teachers in the South; they wiped out the illiteracy of the majority of the black people of the land, and they made Tuskegee possible.

The missionaries of '68 quickly realized this; if effective industrial and trade schools were impractical before a common-school system was set up, then it was also clear that adequate common schools couldn’t be established until there were teachers to teach them. Southern whites wouldn’t teach them; Northern whites couldn’t be found in sufficient numbers. If Black people were going to learn, they had to teach themselves, and the most effective support they could receive was the creation of schools to train Black teachers. This conclusion was gradually but surely recognized by everyone studying the situation, leading to the rise of various institutions across different regions, all aiming to provide teachers for the uneducated, without prior consultation or a systematic plan. Despite critics pointing out the obvious flaws in this approach, the undeniable fact remains: in just one generation, they produced thirty thousand Black teachers in the South, eradicated the illiteracy of the majority of Black people in the region, and made Tuskegee a reality.

Such higher training-schools tended naturally to deepen broader development: at first they were common and grammar schools, then some became high schools. And finally, by 1900, some thirty-four had one year or more of studies of college grade. This development was reached with different degrees of speed in different institutions: Hampton is still a high school, while Fisk University started her college in 1871, and Spelman Seminary about 1896. In all cases the aim was identical,—to maintain the standards of the lower training by giving teachers and leaders the best practicable training; and above all, to furnish the black world with adequate standards of human culture and lofty ideals of life. It was not enough that the teachers of teachers should be trained in technical normal methods; they must also, so far as possible, be broad-minded, cultured men and women, to scatter civilization among a people whose ignorance was not simply of letters, but of life itself.

Such advanced training schools naturally aimed to promote broader development: initially, they were common and grammar schools, then some evolved into high schools. By 1900, around thirty-four of them offered one year or more of college-level studies. This progression happened at different speeds in different institutions: Hampton is still a high school, while Fisk University established its college in 1871, and Spelman Seminary started around 1896. In every case, the goal was the same—to uphold the standards of lower education by providing teachers and leaders with the best possible training; and above all, to equip the Black community with adequate standards of human culture and high ideals for living. It wasn't enough for teacher trainers to be skilled in technical teaching methods; they also needed to be broad-minded, cultured individuals to help uplift a community whose challenges included not just illiteracy, but a lack of life experience.

It can thus be seen that the work of education in the South began with higher institutions of training, which threw off as their foliage common schools, and later industrial schools, and at the same time strove to shoot their roots ever deeper toward college and university training. That this was an inevitable and necessary development, sooner or later, goes without saying; but there has been, and still is, a question in many minds if the natural growth was not forced, and if the higher training was not either overdone or done with cheap and unsound methods. Among white Southerners this feeling is widespread and positive. A prominent Southern journal voiced this in a recent editorial.

It’s clear that education in the South started with advanced training institutions, which then produced common schools and later industrial schools, while also trying to expand their foundations toward college and university education. It's obvious that this development was unavoidable and necessary at some point; however, many people still wonder if the natural progress was rushed and if the higher education was either excessive or implemented through poor and unreliable methods. This sentiment is common and strong among white Southerners. A well-known Southern publication expressed this in a recent editorial.

“The experiment that has been made to give the colored students classical training has not been satisfactory. Even though many were able to pursue the course, most of them did so in a parrot-like way, learning what was taught, but not seeming to appropriate the truth and import of their instruction, and graduating without sensible aim or valuable occupation for their future. The whole scheme has proved a waste of time, efforts, and the money of the state.”

“The effort to provide colored students with classical training has not been successful. Even though many were able to complete the course, most of them did so in a rote manner, memorizing what was taught but not really grasping the meaning and significance of their lessons. As a result, they graduated without a clear purpose or useful career path for their future. The entire initiative has turned out to be a waste of time, effort, and state funding.”

While most fair-minded men would recognize this as extreme and overdrawn, still without doubt many are asking, Are there a sufficient number of Negroes ready for college training to warrant the undertaking? Are not too many students prematurely forced into this work? Does it not have the effect of dissatisfying the young Negro with his environment? And do these graduates succeed in real life? Such natural questions cannot be evaded, nor on the other hand must a Nation naturally skeptical as to Negro ability assume an unfavorable answer without careful inquiry and patient openness to conviction. We must not forget that most Americans answer all queries regarding the Negro a priori, and that the least that human courtesy can do is to listen to evidence.

While most fair-minded people would see this as extreme and exaggerated, many are still undoubtedly asking, Are there enough Black individuals ready for college training to justify the effort? Are too many students being pushed into this too soon? Does it not make the young Black person dissatisfied with their surroundings? And do these graduates find success in real life? Such natural questions can't be ignored, nor can a nation that is usually skeptical about Black ability assume a negative answer without careful investigation and an open mind. We must not forget that most Americans respond to all questions regarding Black people based on assumptions, and the least we can do out of basic courtesy is listen to the evidence.

The advocates of the higher education of the Negro would be the last to deny the incompleteness and glaring defects of the present system: too many institutions have attempted to do college work, the work in some cases has not been thoroughly done, and quantity rather than quality has sometimes been sought. But all this can be said of higher education throughout the land; it is the almost inevitable incident of educational growth, and leaves the deeper question of the legitimate demand for the higher training of Negroes untouched. And this latter question can be settled in but one way,—by a first-hand study of the facts. If we leave out of view all institutions which have not actually graduated students from a course higher than that of a New England high school, even though they be called colleges; if then we take the thirty-four remaining institutions, we may clear up many misapprehensions by asking searchingly, What kind of institutions are they? what do they teach? and what sort of men do they graduate?

The supporters of higher education for Black people would be the last to deny the shortcomings and obvious flaws of the current system: too many institutions have tried to offer college-level work, and in some cases, that work hasn’t been done well, focusing more on quantity than quality at times. But this issue can be seen in higher education across the country; it’s a common part of educational development, which leaves the more important question of the legitimate need for higher education for Black people still to be addressed. And this question can only be answered by carefully studying the facts. If we disregard all institutions that have not actually graduated students from programs higher than a New England high school, even if they are labeled as colleges; if we then consider the remaining thirty-four institutions, we can clarify many misunderstandings by asking probing questions: What kind of institutions are they? What do they teach? And what kind of graduates do they produce?

And first we may say that this type of college, including Atlanta, Fisk, and Howard, Wilberforce and Claflin, Shaw, and the rest, is peculiar, almost unique. Through the shining trees that whisper before me as I write, I catch glimpses of a boulder of New England granite, covering a grave, which graduates of Atlanta University have placed there,—

And first, we can say that this kind of college, which includes Atlanta, Fisk, Howard, Wilberforce, Claflin, Shaw, and others, is distinctive, almost one-of-a-kind. Through the shimmering trees that rustle in front of me as I write, I catch sight of a boulder made of New England granite covering a grave that graduates of Atlanta University have placed there,—

“IN GRATEFUL MEMORY OF THEIR FORMER TEACHER AND FRIEND AND OF THE UNSELFISH LIFE HE LIVED, AND THE NOBLE WORK HE WROUGHT; THAT THEY, THEIR CHILDREN, AND THEIR CHILDREN’S CHILDREN MIGHT BE BLESSED.”

“IN GRATEFUL MEMORY OF THEIR FORMER TEACHER AND FRIEND AND OF THE UNSELFISH LIFE HE LIVED, AND THE NOBLE WORK HE DID; THAT THEY, THEIR CHILDREN, AND THEIR GRANDCHILDREN MIGHT BE BLESSED.”

This was the gift of New England to the freed Negro: not alms, but a friend; not cash, but character. It was not and is not money these seething millions want, but love and sympathy, the pulse of hearts beating with red blood;—a gift which to-day only their own kindred and race can bring to the masses, but which once saintly souls brought to their favored children in the crusade of the sixties, that finest thing in American history, and one of the few things untainted by sordid greed and cheap vainglory. The teachers in these institutions came not to keep the Negroes in their place, but to raise them out of the defilement of the places where slavery had wallowed them. The colleges they founded were social settlements; homes where the best of the sons of the freedmen came in close and sympathetic touch with the best traditions of New England. They lived and ate together, studied and worked, hoped and harkened in the dawning light. In actual formal content their curriculum was doubtless old-fashioned, but in educational power it was supreme, for it was the contact of living souls.

This was New England's gift to freed Black people: not just charity, but a friend; not just money, but character. It wasn't money that these countless individuals wanted, but love and compassion, the heartbeat of people filled with passion;—a gift that today only their own community and race can offer to the masses, but which once devoted individuals provided to their cherished children during the transformative era of the sixties, that remarkable chapter in American history, and one of the few instances free from selfish greed and empty pride. The educators in these institutions didn't come to keep Black people subordinate, but to lift them out of the degradation caused by slavery. The colleges they established were community centers; places where the finest sons of freedmen connected closely with the rich traditions of New England. They lived and shared meals, studied and worked, hoped and listened in the emerging light. While their formal curriculum might have been outdated, in terms of educational impact, it was unmatched, because it was the engagement of living souls.

From such schools about two thousand Negroes have gone forth with the bachelor’s degree. The number in itself is enough to put at rest the argument that too large a proportion of Negroes are receiving higher training. If the ratio to population of all Negro students throughout the land, in both college and secondary training, be counted, Commissioner Harris assures us “it must be increased to five times its present average” to equal the average of the land.

From those schools, about two thousand Black students have graduated with a bachelor’s degree. That number alone is enough to settle the argument that too many Black individuals are getting higher education. If we consider the ratio of all Black students across the country, including both college and secondary education, Commissioner Harris confirms that “it must be increased to five times its current average” to match the national average.

Fifty years ago the ability of Negro students in any appreciable numbers to master a modern college course would have been difficult to prove. To-day it is proved by the fact that four hundred Negroes, many of whom have been reported as brilliant students, have received the bachelor’s degree from Harvard, Yale, Oberlin, and seventy other leading colleges. Here we have, then, nearly twenty-five hundred Negro graduates, of whom the crucial query must be made, How far did their training fit them for life? It is of course extremely difficult to collect satisfactory data on such a point,—difficult to reach the men, to get trustworthy testimony, and to gauge that testimony by any generally acceptable criterion of success. In 1900, the Conference at Atlanta University undertook to study these graduates, and published the results. First they sought to know what these graduates were doing, and succeeded in getting answers from nearly two-thirds of the living. The direct testimony was in almost all cases corroborated by the reports of the colleges where they graduated, so that in the main the reports were worthy of credence. Fifty-three per cent of these graduates were teachers,—presidents of institutions, heads of normal schools, principals of city school-systems, and the like. Seventeen per cent were clergymen; another seventeen per cent were in the professions, chiefly as physicians. Over six per cent were merchants, farmers, and artisans, and four per cent were in the government civil-service. Granting even that a considerable proportion of the third unheard from are unsuccessful, this is a record of usefulness. Personally I know many hundreds of these graduates, and have corresponded with more than a thousand; through others I have followed carefully the life-work of scores; I have taught some of them and some of the pupils whom they have taught, lived in homes which they have builded, and looked at life through their eyes. Comparing them as a class with my fellow students in New England and in Europe, I cannot hesitate in saying that nowhere have I met men and women with a broader spirit of helpfulness, with deeper devotion to their life-work, or with more consecrated determination to succeed in the face of bitter difficulties than among Negro college-bred men. They have, to be sure, their proportion of ne’er-do-wells, their pedants and lettered fools, but they have a surprisingly small proportion of them; they have not that culture of manner which we instinctively associate with university men, forgetting that in reality it is the heritage from cultured homes, and that no people a generation removed from slavery can escape a certain unpleasant rawness and gaucherie, despite the best of training.

Fifty years ago, it would have been hard to show that Black students could successfully handle a modern college course in any significant numbers. Today, it’s evidenced by the fact that four hundred Black individuals, many of whom have been recognized as exceptional students, have earned a bachelor’s degree from Harvard, Yale, Oberlin, and seventy other top colleges. This gives us almost twenty-five hundred Black graduates, and the key question arises: How well did their education prepare them for life? Gathering reliable data on this is extremely challenging—it's tough to reach these individuals, get honest feedback, and assess that feedback against any widely accepted measures of success. In 1900, the Conference at Atlanta University took on the task of studying these graduates and published the findings. They initially aimed to find out what these graduates were doing and managed to get responses from nearly two-thirds of the living graduates. The direct feedback was largely supported by reports from the colleges they attended, making the overall reports credible. Fifty-three percent of these graduates were teachers—presidents of institutions, heads of normal schools, principals of city school systems, and similar positions. Seventeen percent were clergymen; another seventeen percent were in various professions, mainly as physicians. Over six percent were merchants, farmers, and skilled tradespeople, while four percent worked in government civil service. Even if a significant number of the third who were not heard from are not doing well, this represents a record of positive contributions. Personally, I know hundreds of these graduates and have corresponded with over a thousand; through others, I have closely followed the career paths of many; I have taught some of them, along with some of their students, lived in homes they built, and seen life from their perspectives. Compared to my fellow students in New England and Europe, I can confidently say that I have yet to meet men and women with a broader sense of helpfulness, deeper commitment to their work, or more dedicated resolve to succeed despite tough challenges than among Black college-educated individuals. They do have their share of slackers, pretentious people, and educated fools, but the proportion is surprisingly low; they lack the refined manners we instinctively link with university graduates, forgetting that it's really a legacy from cultured families and that no group just a generation removed from slavery can avoid a certain unpleasant roughness and awkwardness, despite the best education.

With all their larger vision and deeper sensibility, these men have usually been conservative, careful leaders. They have seldom been agitators, have withstood the temptation to head the mob, and have worked steadily and faithfully in a thousand communities in the South. As teachers, they have given the South a commendable system of city schools and large numbers of private normal-schools and academies. Colored college-bred men have worked side by side with white college graduates at Hampton; almost from the beginning the backbone of Tuskegee’s teaching force has been formed of graduates from Fisk and Atlanta. And to-day the institute is filled with college graduates, from the energetic wife of the principal down to the teacher of agriculture, including nearly half of the executive council and a majority of the heads of departments. In the professions, college men are slowly but surely leavening the Negro church, are healing and preventing the devastations of disease, and beginning to furnish legal protection for the liberty and property of the toiling masses. All this is needful work. Who would do it if Negroes did not? How could Negroes do it if they were not trained carefully for it? If white people need colleges to furnish teachers, ministers, lawyers, and doctors, do black people need nothing of the sort?

With their broader vision and greater sensitivity, these men have typically been conservative and cautious leaders. They have rarely been agitators, have resisted the urge to lead the crowd, and have worked diligently and faithfully in countless communities across the South. As educators, they have established an admirable system of city schools and many private normal schools and academies in the South. College-educated Black men have collaborated alongside white college graduates at Hampton; nearly from the start, the core of Tuskegee’s teaching staff has consisted of graduates from Fisk and Atlanta. Today, the institute is filled with college graduates, from the dynamic wife of the principal to the agriculture teacher, including nearly half of the executive council and most of the department heads. In the professions, college-educated individuals are gradually but surely making a significant impact in the Black church, addressing and preventing the ravages of disease, and starting to provide legal protection for the rights and properties of the working class. This work is essential. Who would take it on if not Black individuals? How could they manage if they weren't properly trained for it? If white individuals require colleges to provide teachers, ministers, lawyers, and doctors, do Black individuals not need the same?

If it is true that there are an appreciable number of Negro youth in the land capable by character and talent to receive that higher training, the end of which is culture, and if the two and a half thousand who have had something of this training in the past have in the main proved themselves useful to their race and generation, the question then comes, What place in the future development of the South ought the Negro college and college-bred man to occupy? That the present social separation and acute race-sensitiveness must eventually yield to the influences of culture, as the South grows civilized, is clear. But such transformation calls for singular wisdom and patience. If, while the healing of this vast sore is progressing, the races are to live for many years side by side, united in economic effort, obeying a common government, sensitive to mutual thought and feeling, yet subtly and silently separate in many matters of deeper human intimacy,—if this unusual and dangerous development is to progress amid peace and order, mutual respect and growing intelligence, it will call for social surgery at once the delicatest and nicest in modern history. It will demand broad-minded, upright men, both white and black, and in its final accomplishment American civilization will triumph. So far as white men are concerned, this fact is to-day being recognized in the South, and a happy renaissance of university education seems imminent. But the very voices that cry hail to this good work are, strange to relate, largely silent or antagonistic to the higher education of the Negro.

If it's true that there are a significant number of Black youth in the country who have the character and talent to receive higher education aimed at cultural development, and if the two and a half thousand who have experienced some of this education in the past have mostly proven to be beneficial to their communities and society, then the question arises: what role should Black colleges and college-educated individuals hold in the future growth of the South? It's clear that the current social separation and intense racial sensitivity will eventually give way to the influences of culture as the South becomes more civilized. However, this transformation requires exceptional wisdom and patience. If, while this deep-seated issue is being addressed, the races are to coexist peacefully for many years—working together economically, following a shared government, and being aware of each other's thoughts and feelings while still being subtly and silently separate in many areas of deeper human connection—then this complex and risky situation will require the most delicate and precise social interventions in modern history. It will need open-minded and honest individuals, both white and Black, and in the end, American civilization will prevail. As far as white individuals are concerned, this fact is being acknowledged in the South today, and a promising revival of university education appears to be on the horizon. However, ironically, the very voices that support this positive effort are largely silent or opposed to the higher education of Black individuals.

Strange to relate! for this is certain, no secure civilization can be built in the South with the Negro as an ignorant, turbulent proletariat. Suppose we seek to remedy this by making them laborers and nothing more: they are not fools, they have tasted of the Tree of Life, and they will not cease to think, will not cease attempting to read the riddle of the world. By taking away their best equipped teachers and leaders, by slamming the door of opportunity in the faces of their bolder and brighter minds, will you make them satisfied with their lot? or will you not rather transfer their leading from the hands of men taught to think to the hands of untrained demagogues? We ought not to forget that despite the pressure of poverty, and despite the active discouragement and even ridicule of friends, the demand for higher training steadily increases among Negro youth: there were, in the years from 1875 to 1880, 22 Negro graduates from Northern colleges; from 1885 to 1890 there were 43, and from 1895 to 1900, nearly 100 graduates. From Southern Negro colleges there were, in the same three periods, 143, 413, and over 500 graduates. Here, then, is the plain thirst for training; by refusing to give this Talented Tenth the key to knowledge, can any sane man imagine that they will lightly lay aside their yearning and contentedly become hewers of wood and drawers of water?

It's strange to say, but it's clear that a stable society in the South can't be built while the Black community is left as an uneducated, restless working class. If we try to fix this by reducing them to just being laborers, that's not going to work. They’re not naive; they’ve experienced the joy of knowledge, and they won’t stop thinking or trying to make sense of the world. By taking away their best teachers and leaders and shutting the door on opportunities for those who are ambitious and intelligent, will you make them happy with their situation? Or will you just push their leadership into the hands of untrained demagogues instead? We shouldn’t forget that, despite poverty and the discouragement and ridicule from others, the demand for higher education among Black youth keeps growing: from 1875 to 1880, there were 22 Black graduates from Northern colleges; from 1885 to 1890, there were 43, and from 1895 to 1900, nearly 100 graduates. From Southern Black colleges, the numbers during those same periods were 143, 413, and over 500 graduates. This clearly shows a strong desire for education; by denying this talented group access to knowledge, can any rational person believe they will just give up their aspirations and be content to do menial labor?

No. The dangerously clear logic of the Negro’s position will more and more loudly assert itself in that day when increasing wealth and more intricate social organization preclude the South from being, as it so largely is, simply an armed camp for intimidating black folk. Such waste of energy cannot be spared if the South is to catch up with civilization. And as the black third of the land grows in thrift and skill, unless skilfully guided in its larger philosophy, it must more and more brood over the red past and the creeping, crooked present, until it grasps a gospel of revolt and revenge and throws its new-found energies athwart the current of advance. Even to-day the masses of the Negroes see all too clearly the anomalies of their position and the moral crookedness of yours. You may marshal strong indictments against them, but their counter-cries, lacking though they be in formal logic, have burning truths within them which you may not wholly ignore, O Southern Gentlemen! If you deplore their presence here, they ask, Who brought us? When you cry, Deliver us from the vision of intermarriage, they answer that legal marriage is infinitely better than systematic concubinage and prostitution. And if in just fury you accuse their vagabonds of violating women, they also in fury quite as just may reply: The rape which your gentlemen have done against helpless black women in defiance of your own laws is written on the foreheads of two millions of mulattoes, and written in ineffaceable blood. And finally, when you fasten crime upon this race as its peculiar trait, they answer that slavery was the arch-crime, and lynching and lawlessness its twin abortions; that color and race are not crimes, and yet it is they which in this land receive most unceasing condemnation, North, East, South, and West.

No. The painfully clear logic of the Black community's situation will increasingly become evident on the day when rising wealth and more complex social structures prevent the South from remaining, as it largely is now, just a militarized zone aiming to intimidate Black people. Such a waste of resources can’t be afforded if the South intends to catch up with modern society. And as the Black population grows in prosperity and skill, if they're not expertly guided in their broader views, they will increasingly dwell on the painful past and the unfair present until they grasp a message of defiance and revenge and redirect their newfound energies against progress. Even today, the majority of Black people clearly see the inconsistencies of their situation and the moral failings of yours. You may present strong arguments against them, but their responses, often lacking formal logic, carry powerful truths that you cannot entirely dismiss, O Southern Gentlemen! If you lament their presence here, they ask, Who brought us here? When you plead to be saved from the fear of intermarriage, they respond that legal marriage is far better than regular concubinage and prostitution. And if, in justified anger, you accuse their wanderers of assaulting women, they too, in equally justified anger, might retort: The violation committed by your men against defenseless Black women, in direct disregard for your own laws, is marked on the faces of two million mixed-race individuals, and stained in blood that cannot be erased. Lastly, when you attribute crime to this race as its defining characteristic, they counter that slavery was the ultimate crime, and lynching and lawlessness are its horrific outcomes; that color and race aren’t crimes, yet they are the ones that face the harshest condemnation across this country—North, East, South, and West.

I will not say such arguments are wholly justified,—I will not insist that there is no other side to the shield; but I do say that of the nine millions of Negroes in this nation, there is scarcely one out of the cradle to whom these arguments do not daily present themselves in the guise of terrible truth. I insist that the question of the future is how best to keep these millions from brooding over the wrongs of the past and the difficulties of the present, so that all their energies may be bent toward a cheerful striving and cooperation with their white neighbors toward a larger, juster, and fuller future. That one wise method of doing this lies in the closer knitting of the Negro to the great industrial possibilities of the South is a great truth. And this the common schools and the manual training and trade schools are working to accomplish. But these alone are not enough. The foundations of knowledge in this race, as in others, must be sunk deep in the college and university if we would build a solid, permanent structure. Internal problems of social advance must inevitably come, —problems of work and wages, of families and homes, of morals and the true valuing of the things of life; and all these and other inevitable problems of civilization the Negro must meet and solve largely for himself, by reason of his isolation; and can there be any possible solution other than by study and thought and an appeal to the rich experience of the past? Is there not, with such a group and in such a crisis, infinitely more danger to be apprehended from half-trained minds and shallow thinking than from over-education and over-refinement? Surely we have wit enough to found a Negro college so manned and equipped as to steer successfully between the dilettante and the fool. We shall hardly induce black men to believe that if their stomachs be full, it matters little about their brains. They already dimly perceive that the paths of peace winding between honest toil and dignified manhood call for the guidance of skilled thinkers, the loving, reverent comradeship between the black lowly and the black men emancipated by training and culture.

I won't say these arguments are completely justified—I won’t claim there’s no other side; however, I do believe that out of the nine million Black people in this country, there’s hardly one from birth who doesn’t face these arguments daily as harsh realities. I contend that the key issue for the future is how to prevent these millions from dwelling on past injustices and current challenges, so they can focus all their energy on striving for a brighter future in collaboration with their white neighbors. One effective way to achieve this is by connecting Black individuals more closely to the vast industrial opportunities in the South, which is a significant truth. The common schools, along with manual training and trade schools, are striving for this goal. But these efforts alone are not enough. To build a strong, lasting foundation for knowledge within this community, just like in others, we must establish a strong presence in colleges and universities. There will inevitably be internal challenges related to social advancement—issues concerning work and wages, families and homes, morals, and the true appreciation of life's values; and these and other unavoidable societal challenges must largely be addressed by Black people themselves, due to their isolation. Can there be any solution other than through education, reflection, and learning from the rich experiences of the past? Isn't there much more danger in having semi-educated minds and superficial thinking than in being too educated or refined, especially for such a community and during such a critical time? Surely, we have enough sense to establish a college for Black people that is staffed and equipped to wisely balance between the amateur and the ignorant. It’s unlikely that Black men will come to believe that as long as their basic needs are met, it matters little what they know. They have already begun to realize that the paths to peace, which lead between hard work and dignified manhood, require the guidance of knowledgeable thinkers and a loving, respectful camaraderie between the struggling Black community and those who have been uplifted through education and culture.

The function of the Negro college, then, is clear: it must maintain the standards of popular education, it must seek the social regeneration of the Negro, and it must help in the solution of problems of race contact and cooperation. And finally, beyond all this, it must develop men. Above our modern socialism, and out of the worship of the mass, must persist and evolve that higher individualism which the centres of culture protect; there must come a loftier respect for the sovereign human soul that seeks to know itself and the world about it; that seeks a freedom for expansion and self-development; that will love and hate and labor in its own way, untrammeled alike by old and new. Such souls aforetime have inspired and guided worlds, and if we be not wholly bewitched by our Rhinegold, they shall again. Herein the longing of black men must have respect: the rich and bitter depth of their experience, the unknown treasures of their inner life, the strange rendings of nature they have seen, may give the world new points of view and make their loving, living, and doing precious to all human hearts. And to themselves in these the days that try their souls, the chance to soar in the dim blue air above the smoke is to their finer spirits boon and guerdon for what they lose on earth by being black.

The role of the Black college is clear: it must uphold the standards of mainstream education, work towards the social upliftment of Black individuals, and play a part in addressing issues related to racial interaction and collaboration. Ultimately, it must also nurture individuals. Beyond modern socialism, and independent of the crowd mentality, there must arise and develop a higher form of individualism that cultural centers protect; a deeper respect for the unique human spirit that seeks to understand itself and the world; that desires freedom for growth and self-discovery; that will love, hate, and work in its own unique way, unbound by past or present constraints. Such individuals have historically inspired and guided societies, and if we are not completely enchanted by our own illusions, they will do so again. In this, the aspirations of Black people deserve acknowledgment: the rich and painful layers of their experiences, the hidden treasures of their inner lives, the unusual struggles they've faced, can offer the world new perspectives and make their love, life, and actions valuable to all humanity. And for themselves, in these challenging times, the opportunity to rise above the smoke into the clear blue sky serves as a reward and compensation for what they endure on earth because of their race.

I sit with Shakespeare and he winces not. Across the color line I move arm in arm with Balzac and Dumas, where smiling men and welcoming women glide in gilded halls. From out the caves of evening that swing between the strong-limbed earth and the tracery of the stars, I summon Aristotle and Aurelius and what soul I will, and they come all graciously with no scorn nor condescension. So, wed with Truth, I dwell above the Veil. Is this the life you grudge us, O knightly America? Is this the life you long to change into the dull red hideousness of Georgia? Are you so afraid lest peering from this high Pisgah, between Philistine and Amalekite, we sight the Promised Land?

I sit with Shakespeare, and he doesn't flinch. I walk hand in hand with Balzac and Dumas across the color line, where friendly men and welcoming women glide through beautiful halls. From the caves of evening that swing between the strong earth and the pattern of the stars, I call upon Aristotle and Aurelius and whatever spirit I wish, and they all graciously come without scorn or condescension. So, united with Truth, I dwell above the Veil. Is this the life you resent, O noble America? Is this the life you want to turn into the dull, ugly landscape of Georgia? Are you so afraid that from this high viewpoint, between Philistine and Amalekite, we might see the Promised Land?

VII.
Of the Black Belt

I am black but comely, O ye daughters of Jerusalem,
As the tents of Kedar, as the curtains of Solomon.
Look not upon me, because I am black,
Because the sun hath looked upon me:
My mother’s children were angry with me;
They made me the keeper of the vineyards;
But mine own vineyard have I not kept.

I am dark but beautiful, O daughters of Jerusalem,
Like the tents of Kedar, like the curtains of Solomon.
Don’t look at me because I’m dark,
For the sun has burned my skin:
My mother’s children were angry with me;
They made me take care of the vineyards;
But I haven’t taken care of my own vineyard.

THE SONG OF SOLOMON.

Song of Solomon.

musical score

Out of the North the train thundered, and we woke to see the crimson soil of Georgia stretching away bare and monotonous right and left. Here and there lay straggling, unlovely villages, and lean men loafed leisurely at the depots; then again came the stretch of pines and clay. Yet we did not nod, nor weary of the scene; for this is historic ground. Right across our track, three hundred and sixty years ago, wandered the cavalcade of Hernando de Soto, looking for gold and the Great Sea; and he and his foot-sore captives disappeared yonder in the grim forests to the west. Here sits Atlanta, the city of a hundred hills, with something Western, something Southern, and something quite its own, in its busy life. Just this side Atlanta is the land of the Cherokees and to the southwest, not far from where Sam Hose was crucified, you may stand on a spot which is to-day the centre of the Negro problem,—the centre of those nine million men who are America’s dark heritage from slavery and the slave-trade.

Out of the North, the train roared, and we woke to see the red soil of Georgia stretching out bare and monotonous on both sides. Here and there were scattered, unattractive villages, and thin men lounged casually at the stations; then came another stretch of pines and clay. Yet we didn’t nod off or tire of the view; this is historic ground. Right across our path, three hundred sixty years ago, the caravan of Hernando de Soto passed through, searching for gold and the Great Sea; he and his weary followers vanished into the dark forests to the west. Here lies Atlanta, the city of a hundred hills, with a mix of Western, Southern, and its own unique vibe in its bustling life. Just this side of Atlanta is the land of the Cherokees, and to the southwest, near where Sam Hose was executed, you can stand on a spot that is now the center of the Negro problem—the center of those nine million men who are America’s dark legacy from slavery and the slave trade.

Not only is Georgia thus the geographical focus of our Negro population, but in many other respects, both now and yesterday, the Negro problems have seemed to be centered in this State. No other State in the Union can count a million Negroes among its citizens,—a population as large as the slave population of the whole Union in 1800; no other State fought so long and strenuously to gather this host of Africans. Oglethorpe thought slavery against law and gospel; but the circumstances which gave Georgia its first inhabitants were not calculated to furnish citizens over-nice in their ideas about rum and slaves. Despite the prohibitions of the trustees, these Georgians, like some of their descendants, proceeded to take the law into their own hands; and so pliant were the judges, and so flagrant the smuggling, and so earnest were the prayers of Whitefield, that by the middle of the eighteenth century all restrictions were swept away, and the slave-trade went merrily on for fifty years and more.

Not only is Georgia the geographical center of our Black population, but in many other ways, both now and in the past, the issues surrounding Black people have seemed to be concentrated in this state. No other state in the country can count a million Black residents among its citizens—a population as large as the entire slave population of the country in 1800; no other state fought as hard and as long to bring this many Africans here. Oglethorpe believed slavery was against the law and morality; however, the conditions that brought Georgia its first settlers were not likely to produce citizens who were overly concerned about rum and slavery. Despite the trustees' prohibitions, these Georgians, like some of their descendants, took matters into their own hands. The judges were compliant, smuggling was rampant, and Whitefield's earnest prayers led to the removal of all restrictions by the mid-eighteenth century, allowing the slave trade to continue happily for fifty years and beyond.

Down in Darien, where the Delegal riots took place some summers ago, there used to come a strong protest against slavery from the Scotch Highlanders; and the Moravians of Ebenezer did not like the system. But not till the Haytian Terror of Toussaint was the trade in men even checked; while the national statute of 1808 did not suffice to stop it. How the Africans poured in!—fifty thousand between 1790 and 1810, and then, from Virginia and from smugglers, two thousand a year for many years more. So the thirty thousand Negroes of Georgia in 1790 doubled in a decade,—were over a hundred thousand in 1810, had reached two hundred thousand in 1820, and half a million at the time of the war. Thus like a snake the black population writhed upward.

Down in Darien, where the Delegal riots happened a few summers ago, there was a strong protest against slavery from the Scottish Highlanders, and the Moravians of Ebenezer also disapproved of the system. But it wasn't until the Haitian Revolution led by Toussaint that the trade in people was even slightly reduced; the national law of 1808 wasn't enough to stop it. The number of Africans coming in was staggering—fifty thousand between 1790 and 1810, and then, from Virginia and smugglers, two thousand a year for many years after that. So, the thirty thousand Black people in Georgia in 1790 doubled in just a decade—they exceeded a hundred thousand in 1810, reached two hundred thousand in 1820, and grew to half a million by the time of the war. Thus, like a snake, the Black population slithered upward.

But we must hasten on our journey. This that we pass as we near Atlanta is the ancient land of the Cherokees,—that brave Indian nation which strove so long for its fatherland, until Fate and the United States Government drove them beyond the Mississippi. If you wish to ride with me you must come into the “Jim Crow Car.” There will be no objection,—already four other white men, and a little white girl with her nurse, are in there. Usually the races are mixed in there; but the white coach is all white. Of course this car is not so good as the other, but it is fairly clean and comfortable. The discomfort lies chiefly in the hearts of those four black men yonder—and in mine.

But we need to move on with our journey. This area we're passing as we approach Atlanta is the historic land of the Cherokees—a courageous Native American nation that fought for its homeland until fate and the U.S. government pushed them beyond the Mississippi. If you want to ride with me, you’ll have to get into the “Jim Crow Car.” There won’t be any objection—there are already four other white men and a little white girl with her nurse in there. Usually, the races mix in that car, but the white section is exclusively for whites. This car isn't as nice as the other one, but it's relatively clean and comfortable. The real discomfort is mostly felt by those four Black men over there—and me.

We rumble south in quite a business-like way. The bare red clay and pines of Northern Georgia begin to disappear, and in their place appears a rich rolling land, luxuriant, and here and there well tilled. This is the land of the Creek Indians; and a hard time the Georgians had to seize it. The towns grow more frequent and more interesting, and brand-new cotton mills rise on every side. Below Macon the world grows darker; for now we approach the Black Belt,—that strange land of shadows, at which even slaves paled in the past, and whence come now only faint and half-intelligible murmurs to the world beyond. The “Jim Crow Car” grows larger and a shade better; three rough field-hands and two or three white loafers accompany us, and the newsboy still spreads his wares at one end. The sun is setting, but we can see the great cotton country as we enter it,—the soil now dark and fertile, now thin and gray, with fruit-trees and dilapidated buildings,—all the way to Albany.

We head south in a pretty serious manner. The bare red clay and pine trees of Northern Georgia start to fade away, giving way to a rich, rolling landscape that’s lush and occasionally well-farmed. This is the land of the Creek Indians, and the Georgians had a tough time taking it over. The towns become more frequent and more interesting, with shiny new cotton mills popping up everywhere. Below Macon, the world gets darker; we're now approaching the Black Belt — that mysterious area of shadows, where even slaves felt fear in the past, and from which only faint, incomprehensible whispers reach the outside world. The "Jim Crow Car" feels larger and a little better; we share it with three rough field workers and a few white drifters, while the newsboy still sells his goods at one end. The sun is setting, but we can see the vast cotton country as we enter it — the soil varying from dark and fertile to thin and gray, dotted with fruit trees and rundown buildings, all the way to Albany.

At Albany, in the heart of the Black Belt, we stop. Two hundred miles south of Atlanta, two hundred miles west of the Atlantic, and one hundred miles north of the Great Gulf lies Dougherty County, with ten thousand Negroes and two thousand whites. The Flint River winds down from Andersonville, and, turning suddenly at Albany, the county-seat, hurries on to join the Chattahoochee and the sea. Andrew Jackson knew the Flint well, and marched across it once to avenge the Indian Massacre at Fort Mims. That was in 1814, not long before the battle of New Orleans; and by the Creek treaty that followed this campaign, all Dougherty County, and much other rich land, was ceded to Georgia. Still, settlers fought shy of this land, for the Indians were all about, and they were unpleasant neighbors in those days. The panic of 1837, which Jackson bequeathed to Van Buren, turned the planters from the impoverished lands of Virginia, the Carolinas, and east Georgia, toward the West. The Indians were removed to Indian Territory, and settlers poured into these coveted lands to retrieve their broken fortunes. For a radius of a hundred miles about Albany, stretched a great fertile land, luxuriant with forests of pine, oak, ash, hickory, and poplar; hot with the sun and damp with the rich black swamp-land; and here the corner-stone of the Cotton Kingdom was laid.

At Albany, in the middle of the Black Belt, we stop. Two hundred miles south of Atlanta, two hundred miles west of the Atlantic, and one hundred miles north of the Gulf of Mexico lies Dougherty County, with ten thousand Black residents and two thousand white residents. The Flint River flows down from Andersonville and, turning sharply at Albany, the county seat, rushes on to join the Chattahoochee River and the sea. Andrew Jackson knew the Flint well and crossed it once to avenge the Indian massacre at Fort Mims. That was in 1814, not long before the Battle of New Orleans; and following this campaign, the Creek treaty ceded all of Dougherty County and much other rich land to Georgia. Still, settlers were hesitant to move to this area because the Indians were everywhere, and they were not friendly neighbors back then. The panic of 1837, which Jackson handed over to Van Buren, drove planters away from the struggling lands of Virginia, the Carolinas, and eastern Georgia, directing them towards the West. The Indians were relocated to Indian Territory, and settlers flooded into these desired lands to regain their lost fortunes. For a hundred miles around Albany stretched a vast fertile land, rich with forests of pine, oak, ash, hickory, and poplar; hot under the sun and moist from the rich black swamp land; and here the foundation of the Cotton Kingdom was established.

Albany is to-day a wide-streeted, placid, Southern town, with a broad sweep of stores and saloons, and flanking rows of homes,—whites usually to the north, and blacks to the south. Six days in the week the town looks decidedly too small for itself, and takes frequent and prolonged naps. But on Saturday suddenly the whole county disgorges itself upon the place, and a perfect flood of black peasantry pours through the streets, fills the stores, blocks the sidewalks, chokes the thoroughfares, and takes full possession of the town. They are black, sturdy, uncouth country folk, good-natured and simple, talkative to a degree, and yet far more silent and brooding than the crowds of the Rhine-pfalz, or Naples, or Cracow. They drink considerable quantities of whiskey, but do not get very drunk; they talk and laugh loudly at times, but seldom quarrel or fight. They walk up and down the streets, meet and gossip with friends, stare at the shop windows, buy coffee, cheap candy, and clothes, and at dusk drive home—happy? well no, not exactly happy, but much happier than as though they had not come.

Albany is today a spacious, calm Southern town with wide streets lined with shops and bars, accompanied by rows of houses—white residents typically on the north side and black residents on the south. For most of the week, the town seems almost too small for itself, taking frequent, extended breaks. But on Saturday, the entire county suddenly floods into town, with a wave of black rural residents pouring through the streets, filling the stores, crowding the sidewalks, blocking the roads, and completely taking over the town. They are robust, somewhat rough rural folks, good-natured and straightforward, very chatty yet far more reserved and pensive compared to the crowds of the Rhine-Palatinate, Naples, or Cracow. They consume a good amount of whiskey without getting overly drunk; they talk and laugh loudly at times but rarely get into arguments or fights. They stroll through the streets, meet up with friends, gaze at shop windows, buy coffee, inexpensive candy, and clothes, and as dusk falls, they head home—not exactly happy, but certainly much happier than if they hadn’t come.

Thus Albany is a real capital,—a typical Southern county town, the centre of the life of ten thousand souls; their point of contact with the outer world, their centre of news and gossip, their market for buying and selling, borrowing and lending, their fountain of justice and law. Once upon a time we knew country life so well and city life so little, that we illustrated city life as that of a closely crowded country district. Now the world has well-nigh forgotten what the country is, and we must imagine a little city of black people scattered far and wide over three hundred lonesome square miles of land, without train or trolley, in the midst of cotton and corn, and wide patches of sand and gloomy soil.

Thus Albany is a real capital—a typical Southern county town, the center of life for ten thousand people; their connection to the outside world, their hub for news and gossip, their marketplace for buying and selling, borrowing and lending, and their source of justice and law. Once, we knew country life so well and city life so little that we depicted city life as that of a densely populated countryside. Now the world has nearly forgotten what rural life is like, and we must envision a small city of Black people spread out over three hundred lonely square miles of land, without trains or trolleys, surrounded by cotton and corn, and large patches of sand and dreary soil.

It gets pretty hot in Southern Georgia in July,—a sort of dull, determined heat that seems quite independent of the sun; so it took us some days to muster courage enough to leave the porch and venture out on the long country roads, that we might see this unknown world. Finally we started. It was about ten in the morning, bright with a faint breeze, and we jogged leisurely southward in the valley of the Flint. We passed the scattered box-like cabins of the brickyard hands, and the long tenement-row facetiously called “The Ark,” and were soon in the open country, and on the confines of the great plantations of other days. There is the “Joe Fields place”; a rough old fellow was he, and had killed many a “nigger” in his day. Twelve miles his plantation used to run,—a regular barony. It is nearly all gone now; only straggling bits belong to the family, and the rest has passed to Jews and Negroes. Even the bits which are left are heavily mortgaged, and, like the rest of the land, tilled by tenants. Here is one of them now,—a tall brown man, a hard worker and a hard drinker, illiterate, but versed in farmlore, as his nodding crops declare. This distressingly new board house is his, and he has just moved out of yonder moss-grown cabin with its one square room.

It gets really hot in Southern Georgia in July—a kind of dull, relentless heat that feels completely unrelated to the sun. So it took us a few days to gather the courage to leave the porch and explore the long country roads to see this unfamiliar world. Finally, we set out. It was around ten in the morning, bright with a light breeze, and we casually headed south in the valley of the Flint. We passed the scattered boxy cabins of the brickyard workers and the long row of apartments jokingly called “The Ark,” and soon we were in the open countryside, on the edges of the great plantations of the past. Here’s the “Joe Fields place”; he was a rough old guy who had killed many people in his lifetime. His plantation used to stretch twelve miles—a real barony. Now, it’s mostly gone; only a few scattered pieces remain with the family, while the rest has gone to Jewish and Black owners. Even the bits that are left are heavily mortgaged and, like the rest of the land, farmed by tenants. Here’s one of them now—a tall brown man, a hard worker and a heavy drinker, uneducated but knowledgeable about farming, as his drooping crops show. This painfully new board house is his, and he just moved out of that moss-covered cabin with its one simple room.

From the curtains in Benton’s house, down the road, a dark comely face is staring at the strangers; for passing carriages are not every-day occurrences here. Benton is an intelligent yellow man with a good-sized family, and manages a plantation blasted by the war and now the broken staff of the widow. He might be well-to-do, they say; but he carouses too much in Albany. And the half-desolate spirit of neglect born of the very soil seems to have settled on these acres. In times past there were cotton-gins and machinery here; but they have rotted away.

From the curtains in Benton’s house down the road, a dark, attractive face is watching the strangers because passing carriages aren't a common sight here. Benton is a smart Black man with a decent-sized family, and he runs a plantation that was ravaged by the war and is now struggling under the care of a widow. People say he could be doing well, but he drinks too much in Albany. The neglected and worn-down feeling that comes from the land itself seems to have settled on these acres. In the past, there were cotton gins and machinery here, but now they've all fallen apart.

The whole land seems forlorn and forsaken. Here are the remnants of the vast plantations of the Sheldons, the Pellots, and the Rensons; but the souls of them are passed. The houses lie in half ruin, or have wholly disappeared; the fences have flown, and the families are wandering in the world. Strange vicissitudes have met these whilom masters. Yonder stretch the wide acres of Bildad Reasor; he died in war-time, but the upstart overseer hastened to wed the widow. Then he went, and his neighbors too, and now only the black tenant remains; but the shadow-hand of the master’s grand-nephew or cousin or creditor stretches out of the gray distance to collect the rack-rent remorselessly, and so the land is uncared-for and poor. Only black tenants can stand such a system, and they only because they must. Ten miles we have ridden to-day and have seen no white face.

The whole land feels abandoned and forgotten. Here are the remnants of the vast plantations of the Sheldons, the Pellots, and the Rensons; but their spirits are gone. The houses are half-ruined or have completely vanished; the fences are long gone, and the families are scattered across the world. Strange twists of fate have befallen these former masters. There stretch the wide acres of Bildad Reasor; he died during the war, but the ambitious overseer hurried to marry the widow. Then he left, along with his neighbors, and now only the black tenant remains; but the shadowy hand of the master’s grand-nephew, cousin, or creditor reaches out from the gray distance to collect the heavy rent relentlessly, leaving the land neglected and impoverished. Only black tenants can endure such a system, and they only because they have to. We have ridden ten miles today and haven’t seen a single white face.

A resistless feeling of depression falls slowly upon us, despite the gaudy sunshine and the green cottonfields. This, then, is the Cotton Kingdom,—the shadow of a marvellous dream. And where is the King? Perhaps this is he,—the sweating ploughman, tilling his eighty acres with two lean mules, and fighting a hard battle with debt. So we sit musing, until, as we turn a corner on the sandy road, there comes a fairer scene suddenly in view,—a neat cottage snugly ensconced by the road, and near it a little store. A tall bronzed man rises from the porch as we hail him, and comes out to our carriage. He is six feet in height, with a sober face that smiles gravely. He walks too straight to be a tenant,—yes, he owns two hundred and forty acres. “The land is run down since the boom-days of eighteen hundred and fifty,” he explains, and cotton is low. Three black tenants live on his place, and in his little store he keeps a small stock of tobacco, snuff, soap, and soda, for the neighborhood. Here is his gin-house with new machinery just installed. Three hundred bales of cotton went through it last year. Two children he has sent away to school. Yes, he says sadly, he is getting on, but cotton is down to four cents; I know how Debt sits staring at him.

A relentless feeling of depression slowly washes over us, despite the bright sunshine and the green cotton fields. This is the Cotton Kingdom—the shadow of a marvelous dream. But where is the King? Maybe it's the sweating farmer, working his eighty acres with two skinny mules, struggling hard with debt. So we sit, reflecting, until we turn a corner on the sandy road and suddenly see a prettier scene—a tidy cottage comfortably set by the road, with a small store nearby. A tall, tanned man stands up from the porch as we greet him and walks over to our carriage. He's six feet tall, with a serious face that smiles politely. He carries himself too straight to be a tenant—yeah, he owns two hundred and forty acres. “The land has deteriorated since the boom days of eighteen hundred and fifty,” he explains, and cotton prices are low. Three black tenants live on his property, and in his little store, he stocks a small amount of tobacco, snuff, soap, and soda for the locals. Here's his gin house with new machinery just installed. Last year, three hundred bales of cotton went through it. He has sent two children away to school. Yes, he says sadly, he is making progress, but cotton is down to four cents; I can see how Debt looms over him.

Wherever the King may be, the parks and palaces of the Cotton Kingdom have not wholly disappeared. We plunge even now into great groves of oak and towering pine, with an undergrowth of myrtle and shrubbery. This was the “home-house” of the Thompsons,—slave-barons who drove their coach and four in the merry past. All is silence now, and ashes, and tangled weeds. The owner put his whole fortune into the rising cotton industry of the fifties, and with the falling prices of the eighties he packed up and stole away. Yonder is another grove, with unkempt lawn, great magnolias, and grass-grown paths. The Big House stands in half-ruin, its great front door staring blankly at the street, and the back part grotesquely restored for its black tenant. A shabby, well-built Negro he is, unlucky and irresolute. He digs hard to pay rent to the white girl who owns the remnant of the place. She married a policeman, and lives in Savannah.

Wherever the King is, the parks and palaces of the Cotton Kingdom haven't completely vanished. We still dive into vast groves of oak and tall pine, with an undergrowth of myrtle and shrubs. This was the “home-house” of the Thompsons—slave barons who used to drive their fancy coach in the good old days. Now, everything is silent, filled with ashes and overgrown weeds. The owner invested all his wealth in the booming cotton industry of the fifties, and when prices crashed in the eighties, he packed up and disappeared. Over there is another grove, with a messy lawn, huge magnolias, and grass-covered paths. The Big House is half-ruined, its large front door staring blankly at the street, while the back has been awkwardly renovated for its black tenant. He’s a scruffy yet well-built man, unfortunate and indecisive. He works hard to pay rent to the white girl who owns what’s left of the place. She married a policeman and now lives in Savannah.

Now and again we come to churches. Here is one now,—Shepherd’s, they call it,—a great whitewashed barn of a thing, perched on stilts of stone, and looking for all the world as though it were just resting here a moment and might be expected to waddle off down the road at almost any time. And yet it is the centre of a hundred cabin homes; and sometimes, of a Sunday, five hundred persons from far and near gather here and talk and eat and sing. There is a schoolhouse near,—a very airy, empty shed; but even this is an improvement, for usually the school is held in the church. The churches vary from log-huts to those like Shepherd’s, and the schools from nothing to this little house that sits demurely on the county line. It is a tiny plank-house, perhaps ten by twenty, and has within a double row of rough unplaned benches, resting mostly on legs, sometimes on boxes. Opposite the door is a square home-made desk. In one corner are the ruins of a stove, and in the other a dim blackboard. It is the cheerfulest schoolhouse I have seen in Dougherty, save in town. Back of the schoolhouse is a lodgehouse two stories high and not quite finished. Societies meet there,—societies “to care for the sick and bury the dead”; and these societies grow and flourish.

Now and then we come across churches. Here's one now—Shepherd's, they call it—a big whitewashed barn of a place, perched on stone stilts, looking like it’s just resting here for a moment and might waddle off down the road at any time. Yet, it’s the center of a hundred cabin homes; and sometimes, on a Sunday, five hundred people from far and wide gather here to talk, eat, and sing. There’s a schoolhouse nearby—a very open, empty shed; but even that’s an improvement, since school usually takes place in the church. The churches range from log cabins to ones like Shepherd’s, and the schools vary from nonexistent to this little structure that sits modestly on the county line. It’s a tiny plank house, maybe ten by twenty, with a double row of rough, unplaned benches, often resting on legs, sometimes on boxes. Opposite the door is a homemade desk. In one corner are the remains of a stove, and in the other, a dim blackboard. It’s the brightest schoolhouse I’ve seen in Dougherty, except in town. Behind the schoolhouse is a two-story lodge house that isn’t quite finished. Societies meet there—organizations “to care for the sick and bury the dead”—and these groups are growing and thriving.

We had come to the boundaries of Dougherty, and were about to turn west along the county-line, when all these sights were pointed out to us by a kindly old man, black, white-haired, and seventy. Forty-five years he had lived here, and now supports himself and his old wife by the help of the steer tethered yonder and the charity of his black neighbors. He shows us the farm of the Hills just across the county line in Baker,—a widow and two strapping sons, who raised ten bales (one need not add “cotton” down here) last year. There are fences and pigs and cows, and the soft-voiced, velvet-skinned young Memnon, who sauntered half-bashfully over to greet the strangers, is proud of his home. We turn now to the west along the county line. Great dismantled trunks of pines tower above the green cottonfields, cracking their naked gnarled fingers toward the border of living forest beyond. There is little beauty in this region, only a sort of crude abandon that suggests power,—a naked grandeur, as it were. The houses are bare and straight; there are no hammocks or easy-chairs, and few flowers. So when, as here at Rawdon’s, one sees a vine clinging to a little porch, and home-like windows peeping over the fences, one takes a long breath. I think I never before quite realized the place of the Fence in civilization. This is the Land of the Unfenced, where crouch on either hand scores of ugly one-room cabins, cheerless and dirty. Here lies the Negro problem in its naked dirt and penury. And here are no fences. But now and then the crisscross rails or straight palings break into view, and then we know a touch of culture is near. Of course Harrison Gohagen,—a quiet yellow man, young, smooth-faced, and diligent,—of course he is lord of some hundred acres, and we expect to see a vision of well-kept rooms and fat beds and laughing children. For has he not fine fences? And those over yonder, why should they build fences on the rack-rented land? It will only increase their rent.

We had reached the edge of Dougherty and were about to head west along the county line when a friendly old man, black, white-haired, and seventy years old, started pointing out everything to us. He had lived here for forty-five years and now supports himself and his elderly wife with help from the steer tied up over there and the generosity of his black neighbors. He showed us the Hills’ farm just across the county line in Baker—a widow and her two strong sons who harvested ten bales (no need to specify "cotton" down here) last year. There are fences, pigs, and cows, and the soft-spoken, smooth-skinned young Memnon, who approached us shyly to greet the newcomers, takes pride in his home. We now turn west along the county line. Huge, broken pine trunks rise above the green cotton fields, stretching their bare, gnarled fingers towards the edge of the flourishing forest beyond. There's not much beauty in this area, just a kind of roughness that suggests strength—an unrefined grandeur, so to speak. The houses are bare and straight; there are no hammocks or easy chairs, and few flowers. So when, like here at Rawdon's, you see a vine climbing over a small porch and cozy windows peering over fences, you take a deep breath. I think I never really understood the significance of the Fence in civilization before. This is the Land of the Unfenced, where on either side sit scores of ugly, one-room cabins, dreary and dirty. Here lies the Negro problem in its raw dirt and poverty. And there are no fences. But now and then, we catch sight of crisscross rails or straight palings, signaling that a touch of culture is nearby. Of course, Harrison Gohagen—a quiet yellow man, young, smooth-faced, and hard-working—of course he owns some hundred acres, and we expect to see well-kept rooms, comfortable beds, and happy children. After all, doesn’t he have nice fences? And those over there, why would they build fences on the land that’s barely rented? It would just raise their rent.

On we wind, through sand and pines and glimpses of old plantations, till there creeps into sight a cluster of buildings,—wood and brick, mills and houses, and scattered cabins. It seemed quite a village. As it came nearer and nearer, however, the aspect changed: the buildings were rotten, the bricks were falling out, the mills were silent, and the store was closed. Only in the cabins appeared now and then a bit of lazy life. I could imagine the place under some weird spell, and was half-minded to search out the princess. An old ragged black man, honest, simple, and improvident, told us the tale. The Wizard of the North—the Capitalist—had rushed down in the seventies to woo this coy dark soil. He bought a square mile or more, and for a time the field-hands sang, the gins groaned, and the mills buzzed. Then came a change. The agent’s son embezzled the funds and ran off with them. Then the agent himself disappeared. Finally the new agent stole even the books, and the company in wrath closed its business and its houses, refused to sell, and let houses and furniture and machinery rust and rot. So the Waters-Loring plantation was stilled by the spell of dishonesty, and stands like some gaunt rebuke to a scarred land.

We continue on, through sand and pines and glimpses of old plantations, until a cluster of buildings comes into view—wooden and brick, mills and houses, and scattered cabins. It looked like a small village. However, as we got closer, the scene changed: the buildings were decaying, the bricks were crumbling, the mills were silent, and the store was shut down. Only in the cabins did we occasionally see a hint of lazy life. I could imagine the place under some strange enchantment, and I was half-inclined to search for the princess. An old, tattered black man, honest, simple, and careless, shared the story with us. The Wizard of the North—the Capitalist—had rushed down in the seventies to court this reluctant dark soil. He bought a square mile or more, and for a time, the field hands sang, the gins groaned, and the mills hummed. Then things changed. The agent’s son embezzled the funds and fled with them. Then the agent himself disappeared. Finally, the new agent even stole the books, and the company, in its anger, closed its business and its buildings, refused to sell, and let the houses, furniture, and machinery decay and rot. Thus, the Waters-Loring plantation was silenced by the curse of dishonesty, standing like a stark reminder to a scarred land.

Somehow that plantation ended our day’s journey; for I could not shake off the influence of that silent scene. Back toward town we glided, past the straight and thread-like pines, past a dark tree-dotted pond where the air was heavy with a dead sweet perfume. White slender-legged curlews flitted by us, and the garnet blooms of the cotton looked gay against the green and purple stalks. A peasant girl was hoeing in the field, white-turbaned and black-limbed. All this we saw, but the spell still lay upon us.

Somehow that plantation marked the end of our day’s journey; I couldn’t shake off the feeling from that quiet scene. We floated back toward town, passing the tall, thin pines, and a dark pond filled with trees where the air was thick with a heavy sweetness. Slender white curlews flew by, and the bright red blooms of the cotton looked vibrant against the green and purple stalks. A peasant girl was working in the field, wearing a white turban and having dark skin. We saw all this, but the enchantment still lingered over us.

How curious a land is this,—how full of untold story, of tragedy and laughter, and the rich legacy of human life; shadowed with a tragic past, and big with future promise! This is the Black Belt of Georgia. Dougherty County is the west end of the Black Belt, and men once called it the Egypt of the Confederacy. It is full of historic interest. First there is the Swamp, to the west, where the Chickasawhatchee flows sullenly southward. The shadow of an old plantation lies at its edge, forlorn and dark. Then comes the pool; pendent gray moss and brackish waters appear, and forests filled with wildfowl. In one place the wood is on fire, smouldering in dull red anger; but nobody minds. Then the swamp grows beautiful; a raised road, built by chained Negro convicts, dips down into it, and forms a way walled and almost covered in living green. Spreading trees spring from a prodigal luxuriance of undergrowth; great dark green shadows fade into the black background, until all is one mass of tangled semi-tropical foliage, marvellous in its weird savage splendor. Once we crossed a black silent stream, where the sad trees and writhing creepers, all glinting fiery yellow and green, seemed like some vast cathedral,—some green Milan builded of wildwood. And as I crossed, I seemed to see again that fierce tragedy of seventy years ago. Osceola, the Indian-Negro chieftain, had risen in the swamps of Florida, vowing vengeance. His war-cry reached the red Creeks of Dougherty, and their war-cry rang from the Chattahoochee to the sea. Men and women and children fled and fell before them as they swept into Dougherty. In yonder shadows a dark and hideously painted warrior glided stealthily on,—another and another, until three hundred had crept into the treacherous swamp. Then the false slime closing about them called the white men from the east. Waist-deep, they fought beneath the tall trees, until the war-cry was hushed and the Indians glided back into the west. Small wonder the wood is red.

How curious this land is—so full of untold stories, of tragedy and laughter, and the rich legacy of human life; shadowed by a tragic past and bursting with future promise! This is the Black Belt of Georgia. Dougherty County is the western end of the Black Belt, once known as the Egypt of the Confederacy. It’s filled with historic interest. First, there's the Swamp to the west, where the Chickasawhatchee flows sullenly southward. The shadow of an old plantation looms at its edge, lonely and dark. Then comes the pool; hanging gray moss and brackish waters appear, along with forests teeming with wildfowl. In one spot, the woods are on fire, smoldering in dull red anger, but no one seems to care. Then the swamp becomes beautiful; a raised road, built by chained Black convicts, dips down into it, creating a path walled and almost covered in vibrant green. Lush trees spring from a rich undergrowth; great dark green shadows fade into the black background until everything is one mass of tangled semi-tropical foliage, amazing in its strange, wild splendor. Once we crossed a silent black stream, where the sorrowful trees and twisting creepers, all glinting fiery yellow and green, felt like some vast cathedral—a green Milan made of wildwood. And as I crossed, I seemed to relive that fierce tragedy from seventy years ago. Osceola, the Indian-Negro chief, had risen in the swamps of Florida, swearing revenge. His battle cry reached the red Creeks of Dougherty, and their war cries echoed from the Chattahoochee to the sea. Men, women, and children fled and fell before them as they swept into Dougherty. In those shadows, a dark, hideously painted warrior moved stealthily on—another and another, until three hundred had crept into the treacherous swamp. Then the false mire drew the white men from the east. Waist-deep, they fought beneath the tall trees, until the war cries were silenced, and the Indians slipped back to the west. No wonder the woods are red.

Then came the black slaves. Day after day the clank of chained feet marching from Virginia and Carolina to Georgia was heard in these rich swamp lands. Day after day the songs of the callous, the wail of the motherless, and the muttered curses of the wretched echoed from the Flint to the Chickasawhatchee, until by 1860 there had risen in West Dougherty perhaps the richest slave kingdom the modern world ever knew. A hundred and fifty barons commanded the labor of nearly six thousand Negroes, held sway over farms with ninety thousand acres tilled land, valued even in times of cheap soil at three millions of dollars. Twenty thousand bales of ginned cotton went yearly to England, New and Old; and men that came there bankrupt made money and grew rich. In a single decade the cotton output increased four-fold and the value of lands was tripled. It was the heyday of the nouveau riche, and a life of careless extravagance among the masters. Four and six bobtailed thoroughbreds rolled their coaches to town; open hospitality and gay entertainment were the rule. Parks and groves were laid out, rich with flower and vine, and in the midst stood the low wide-halled “big house,” with its porch and columns and great fireplaces.

Then came the enslaved Black people. Day after day, the sound of chained feet marching from Virginia and Carolina to Georgia filled these rich swamp lands. Day after day, the songs of the uncaring, the cries of the motherless, and the whispered curses of the wretched echoed from the Flint to the Chickasawhatchee, until by 1860, there had emerged in West Dougherty perhaps the wealthiest slave kingdom the modern world had ever seen. A hundred and fifty landowners commanded the labor of nearly six thousand Black individuals and ruled over farms with ninety thousand acres of cultivated land, valued even during times of cheap soil at three million dollars. Twenty thousand bales of ginned cotton were shipped yearly to England, both New and Old; and men who arrived there broke had made fortunes and became wealthy. In just one decade, cotton production quadrupled, and land values tripled. It was the height of the nouveau riche, characterized by a life of careless extravagance among the masters. Four and six bobtailed thoroughbreds brought their carriages to town; open hospitality and lively entertainment were the norms. Parks and groves were designed, abundant with flowers and vines, and in the center stood the low, wide-halled “big house,” complete with its porch, columns, and large fireplaces.

And yet with all this there was something sordid, something forced,—a certain feverish unrest and recklessness; for was not all this show and tinsel built upon a groan? “This land was a little Hell,” said a ragged, brown, and grave-faced man to me. We were seated near a roadside blacksmith shop, and behind was the bare ruin of some master’s home. “I’ve seen niggers drop dead in the furrow, but they were kicked aside, and the plough never stopped. Down in the guard-house, there’s where the blood ran.”

And yet, despite all this, there was something gritty, something forced—a certain restless energy and disregard; after all, wasn’t all this spectacle and decoration built on suffering? “This land was a little Hell,” a ragged, brown, solemn man said to me. We were sitting near a roadside blacksmith shop, and behind us was the bare ruin of some master's home. “I’ve seen people drop dead in the fields, but they were kicked aside, and the plow never stopped. Down in the guardhouse, that’s where the blood ran.”

With such foundations a kingdom must in time sway and fall. The masters moved to Macon and Augusta, and left only the irresponsible overseers on the land. And the result is such ruin as this, the Lloyd “home-place”:—great waving oaks, a spread of lawn, myrtles and chestnuts, all ragged and wild; a solitary gate-post standing where once was a castle entrance; an old rusty anvil lying amid rotting bellows and wood in the ruins of a blacksmith shop; a wide rambling old mansion, brown and dingy, filled now with the grandchildren of the slaves who once waited on its tables; while the family of the master has dwindled to two lone women, who live in Macon and feed hungrily off the remnants of an earldom. So we ride on, past phantom gates and falling homes,—past the once flourishing farms of the Smiths, the Gandys, and the Lagores,—and find all dilapidated and half ruined, even there where a solitary white woman, a relic of other days, sits alone in state among miles of Negroes and rides to town in her ancient coach each day.

With such foundations, a kingdom eventually rises and falls. The masters moved to Macon and Augusta, leaving only careless overseers on the land. The result is the devastation we see at the Lloyd “home-place”: great waving oaks, a sprawling lawn, myrtles and chestnuts all overgrown and wild; a lone gate-post standing where there used to be a castle entrance; an old rusty anvil lying among rotting bellows and wood in the ruins of a blacksmith shop; a wide, crumbling old mansion, brown and dingy, now filled with the grandchildren of the slaves who once served at its tables; while the master’s family has shrunk to two lonely women living in Macon, clinging to the remnants of an earldom. So we ride on, past ghostly gates and crumbling homes—past the once-prosperous farms of the Smiths, the Gandys, and the Lagores—and find everything dilapidated and half ruined, even where a solitary white woman, a remnant of the past, sits alone in her state among miles of Black residents, riding into town each day in her old carriage.

This was indeed the Egypt of the Confederacy,—the rich granary whence potatoes and corn and cotton poured out to the famished and ragged Confederate troops as they battled for a cause lost long before 1861. Sheltered and secure, it became the place of refuge for families, wealth, and slaves. Yet even then the hard ruthless rape of the land began to tell. The red-clay sub-soil already had begun to peer above the loam. The harder the slaves were driven the more careless and fatal was their farming. Then came the revolution of war and Emancipation, the bewilderment of Reconstruction,—and now, what is the Egypt of the Confederacy, and what meaning has it for the nation’s weal or woe?

This was truly the Egypt of the Confederacy—the rich source where potatoes, corn, and cotton flowed out to the starving and ragged Confederate troops as they fought for a cause they had lost long before 1861. Safe and protected, it became a refuge for families, wealth, and enslaved people. Yet even then, the harsh and relentless exploitation of the land was starting to show. The red clay subsoil had already begun to push above the topsoil. The harder the enslaved people were pushed, the more careless and destructive their farming became. Then came the upheaval of war and Emancipation, the confusion of Reconstruction—and now, what is the Egypt of the Confederacy, and what significance does it hold for the nation's fortune or misfortune?

It is a land of rapid contrasts and of curiously mingled hope and pain. Here sits a pretty blue-eyed quadroon hiding her bare feet; she was married only last week, and yonder in the field is her dark young husband, hoeing to support her, at thirty cents a day without board. Across the way is Gatesby, brown and tall, lord of two thousand acres shrewdly won and held. There is a store conducted by his black son, a blacksmith shop, and a ginnery. Five miles below here is a town owned and controlled by one white New Englander. He owns almost a Rhode Island county, with thousands of acres and hundreds of black laborers. Their cabins look better than most, and the farm, with machinery and fertilizers, is much more business-like than any in the county, although the manager drives hard bargains in wages. When now we turn and look five miles above, there on the edge of town are five houses of prostitutes,—two of blacks and three of whites; and in one of the houses of the whites a worthless black boy was harbored too openly two years ago; so he was hanged for rape. And here, too, is the high whitewashed fence of the “stockade,” as the county prison is called; the white folks say it is ever full of black criminals,—the black folks say that only colored boys are sent to jail, and they not because they are guilty, but because the State needs criminals to eke out its income by their forced labor.

It’s a place of sharp contrasts, filled with a mix of hope and pain. Here sits a pretty blue-eyed woman of mixed race, hiding her bare feet; she just got married last week, and over in the field is her young dark-skinned husband, working hard to support her for thirty cents a day without room and board. Across the way is Gatesby, tall and brown, the owner of two thousand acres he’s smartly acquired and maintained. There’s a store run by his black son, along with a blacksmith shop and a ginnery. Five miles down the road is a town completely owned and controlled by one white guy from New England. He owns nearly a whole county in Rhode Island, with thousands of acres and hundreds of black workers. Their cabins look better than most, and the farm is much more efficient with its machinery and fertilizers, even though the manager drives a hard bargain on wages. Now, if we turn and look five miles upstream, there on the edge of town are five houses of sex workers—two run by black women and three by white women; in one of the white-run houses, a useless black boy was sheltered too openly two years ago, leading to his execution for rape. And here too is the tall white fence of the "stockade," as the county jail is called; the white people claim it’s always full of black criminals—while the black community says that only black youths are sent to jail, and they’re not there because they’re guilty, but because the State needs criminals to supplement its income through forced labor.

The Jew is the heir of the slave baron in Dougherty; and as we ride westward, by wide stretching cornfields and stubby orchards of peach and pear, we see on all sides within the circle of dark forest a Land of Canaan. Here and there are tales of projects for money-getting, born in the swift days of Reconstruction,—“improvement” companies, wine companies, mills and factories; most failed, and the Jew fell heir. It is a beautiful land, this Dougherty, west of the Flint. The forests are wonderful, the solemn pines have disappeared, and this is the “Oakey Woods,” with its wealth of hickories, beeches, oaks and palmettos. But a pall of debt hangs over the beautiful land; the merchants are in debt to the wholesalers, the planters are in debt to the merchants, the tenants owe the planters, and laborers bow and bend beneath the burden of it all. Here and there a man has raised his head above these murky waters. We passed one fenced stock-farm with grass and grazing cattle, that looked very home-like after endless corn and cotton. Here and there are black free-holders: there is the gaunt dull-black Jackson, with his hundred acres. “I says, ‘Look up! If you don’t look up you can’t get up,’” remarks Jackson, philosophically. And he’s gotten up. Dark Carter’s neat barns would do credit to New England. His master helped him to get a start, but when the black man died last fall the master’s sons immediately laid claim to the estate. “And them white folks will get it, too,” said my yellow gossip.

The Jew is the heir of the slave owner in Dougherty; as we ride westward, by wide cornfields and small orchards of peach and pear, we see a Land of Canaan all around us within the dark forest. There are stories of money-making schemes from the fast-paced days of Reconstruction—“improvement” companies, wine companies, mills, and factories; most of them failed, and the Jew inherited them. This Dougherty, west of the Flint, is a beautiful land. The forests are amazing, the solemn pines are gone, and now it’s the “Oakey Woods,” filled with hickories, beeches, oaks, and palmettos. But a cloud of debt hangs over this lovely land; merchants owe money to wholesalers, planters owe money to merchants, tenants owe money to planters, and laborers are weighed down by it all. Here and there, a man has managed to rise above these murky waters. We passed a fenced stock farm with grass and grazing cattle, which looked very welcoming after endless fields of corn and cotton. There are black freeholders too: there's the gaunt, dull-black Jackson, with his hundred acres. “I say, ‘Look up! If you don’t look up you can't get up,’” Jackson remarks, philosophically. And he’s done well. Dark Carter’s neat barns would impress New Englanders. His master helped him get started, but when the black man died last fall, the master's sons quickly claimed the estate. “And those white folks will get it, too,” said my yellow gossip.

I turn from these well-tended acres with a comfortable feeling that the Negro is rising. Even then, however, the fields, as we proceed, begin to redden and the trees disappear. Rows of old cabins appear filled with renters and laborers,—cheerless, bare, and dirty, for the most part, although here and there the very age and decay makes the scene picturesque. A young black fellow greets us. He is twenty-two, and just married. Until last year he had good luck renting; then cotton fell, and the sheriff seized and sold all he had. So he moved here, where the rent is higher, the land poorer, and the owner inflexible; he rents a forty-dollar mule for twenty dollars a year. Poor lad!—a slave at twenty-two. This plantation, owned now by a foreigner, was a part of the famous Bolton estate. After the war it was for many years worked by gangs of Negro convicts,—and black convicts then were even more plentiful than now; it was a way of making Negroes work, and the question of guilt was a minor one. Hard tales of cruelty and mistreatment of the chained freemen are told, but the county authorities were deaf until the free-labor market was nearly ruined by wholesale migration. Then they took the convicts from the plantations, but not until one of the fairest regions of the “Oakey Woods” had been ruined and ravished into a red waste, out of which only a Yankee or an immigrant could squeeze more blood from debt-cursed tenants.

I turn away from these well-kept fields with a sense of comfort that the Black community is making progress. However, as we move on, the land starts to turn red and the trees vanish. Rows of old cabins pop up, filled with renters and laborers—mostly grim, bare, and dirty, though here and there the age and decay add a certain charm to the scene. A young Black man greets us. He's twenty-two and just got married. Until last year, he was doing well renting land; then cotton prices dropped, and the sheriff seized and sold everything he owned. So, he moved here, where the rent is higher, the land is worse, and the landlord is strict; he rents a forty-dollar mule for twenty dollars a year. Poor guy!—a slave at twenty-two. This plantation, now owned by a foreigner, used to be part of the famous Bolton estate. After the war, for many years, it was worked by gangs of Black convicts—and at that time, there were even more Black convicts than there are today. This was a way to force Black people to work, and the question of their guilt was a minor detail. There are harsh stories of cruelty and mistreatment of these chained workers, but the county authorities didn’t listen until the free-labor market was almost destroyed by mass migration. Then they removed the convicts from the plantations, but not until one of the most beautiful parts of the “Oakey Woods” had been ruined and turned into a wasteland, from which only a Northerner or an immigrant could extract more money from debt-ridden tenants.

No wonder that Luke Black, slow, dull, and discouraged, shuffles to our carriage and talks hopelessly. Why should he strive? Every year finds him deeper in debt. How strange that Georgia, the world-heralded refuge of poor debtors, should bind her own to sloth and misfortune as ruthlessly as ever England did! The poor land groans with its birth-pains, and brings forth scarcely a hundred pounds of cotton to the acre, where fifty years ago it yielded eight times as much. Of his meagre yield the tenant pays from a quarter to a third in rent, and most of the rest in interest on food and supplies bought on credit. Twenty years yonder sunken-cheeked, old black man has labored under that system, and now, turned day-laborer, is supporting his wife and boarding himself on his wages of a dollar and a half a week, received only part of the year.

No wonder Luke Black, slow, dull, and discouraged, shuffles over to our carriage and talks hopelessly. Why should he even try? Every year he ends up deeper in debt. How strange that Georgia, the so-called refuge for poor debtors, shackles its own people to laziness and misfortune just like England used to! The poor land struggles with its growing pains and produces barely a hundred pounds of cotton per acre, when fifty years ago it produced eight times that amount. From his meager yield, the tenant pays a quarter to a third in rent, and most of the rest goes to interest on food and supplies bought on credit. For twenty years, this worn-out old Black man has labored under that system, and now, working as a day laborer, he’s trying to support his wife and feed himself on wages of a dollar and a half a week, which he only receives part of the year.

The Bolton convict farm formerly included the neighboring plantation. Here it was that the convicts were lodged in the great log prison still standing. A dismal place it still remains, with rows of ugly huts filled with surly ignorant tenants. “What rent do you pay here?” I inquired. “I don’t know,—what is it, Sam?” “All we make,” answered Sam. It is a depressing place,—bare, unshaded, with no charm of past association, only a memory of forced human toil,—now, then, and before the war. They are not happy, these black men whom we meet throughout this region. There is little of the joyous abandon and playfulness which we are wont to associate with the plantation Negro. At best, the natural good-nature is edged with complaint or has changed into sullenness and gloom. And now and then it blazes forth in veiled but hot anger. I remember one big red-eyed black whom we met by the roadside. Forty-five years he had labored on this farm, beginning with nothing, and still having nothing. To be sure, he had given four children a common-school training, and perhaps if the new fence-law had not allowed unfenced crops in West Dougherty he might have raised a little stock and kept ahead. As it is, he is hopelessly in debt, disappointed, and embittered. He stopped us to inquire after the black boy in Albany, whom it was said a policeman had shot and killed for loud talking on the sidewalk. And then he said slowly: “Let a white man touch me, and he dies; I don’t boast this,—I don’t say it around loud, or before the children,—but I mean it. I’ve seen them whip my father and my old mother in them cotton-rows till the blood ran; by—” and we passed on.

The Bolton convict farm used to include the nearby plantation. This is where the convicts were housed in the large log prison that still stands. It still looks grim, with rows of rundown huts occupied by unhappy, uneducated residents. “What rent do you pay here?” I asked. “I don’t know—what is it, Sam?” “All we earn,” Sam replied. It’s a bleak place—bare, unshaded, lacking any charm from the past, only a memory of forced labor—now, then, and before the war. The black men we encounter in this area aren’t happy. There’s little of the carefree spirit and playfulness we usually associate with plantation life. At best, their natural good-nature is tinged with complaints or has turned into sullen despair. Every now and then, it flares up in concealed but intense anger. I recall one tall, red-eyed man we met by the roadside. He had worked on this farm for forty-five years, starting with nothing and still having nothing. He had managed to give four children a basic education, and perhaps if the new fence law hadn’t permitted unfenced crops in West Dougherty, he might have raised some livestock and gotten ahead. As it stands, he is deeply in debt, disillusioned, and bitter. He stopped us to ask about the black boy in Albany who was reportedly shot and killed by a policeman for talking loudly on the sidewalk. Then he said slowly, “Let a white man touch me, and he dies; I’m not boasting—I don’t say this loudly or in front of the kids—but I mean it. I’ve seen them whip my father and my old mother in those cotton fields until the blood flowed; by—” and we moved on.

Now Sears, whom we met next lolling under the chubby oak-trees, was of quite different fibre. Happy?—Well, yes; he laughed and flipped pebbles, and thought the world was as it was. He had worked here twelve years and has nothing but a mortgaged mule. Children? Yes, seven; but they hadn’t been to school this year,—couldn’t afford books and clothes, and couldn’t spare their work. There go part of them to the fields now,—three big boys astride mules, and a strapping girl with bare brown legs. Careless ignorance and laziness here, fierce hate and vindictiveness there;—these are the extremes of the Negro problem which we met that day, and we scarce knew which we preferred.

Now Sears, whom we found next lounging under the thick oak trees, was made of quite different stuff. Happy?—Well, yes; he laughed and tossed pebbles, thinking the world was just as it is. He had worked here for twelve years and had nothing but a mortgaged mule. Kids? Yes, seven; but they hadn’t been to school this year—they couldn’t afford books and clothes, and they couldn’t spare their help. Some of them are heading to the fields now—three big boys on mules, and a strong girl with bare brown legs. Careless ignorance and laziness here, fierce hate and vindictiveness there;—these represent the extremes of the Black experience that we encountered that day, and we hardly knew which we preferred.

Here and there we meet distinct characters quite out of the ordinary. One came out of a piece of newly cleared ground, making a wide detour to avoid the snakes. He was an old, hollow-cheeked man, with a drawn and characterful brown face. He had a sort of self-contained quaintness and rough humor impossible to describe; a certain cynical earnestness that puzzled one. “The niggers were jealous of me over on the other place,” he said, “and so me and the old woman begged this piece of woods, and I cleared it up myself. Made nothing for two years, but I reckon I’ve got a crop now.” The cotton looked tall and rich, and we praised it. He curtsied low, and then bowed almost to the ground, with an imperturbable gravity that seemed almost suspicious. Then he continued, “My mule died last week,”—a calamity in this land equal to a devastating fire in town,—“but a white man loaned me another.” Then he added, eyeing us, “Oh, I gets along with white folks.” We turned the conversation. “Bears? deer?” he answered, “well, I should say there were,” and he let fly a string of brave oaths, as he told hunting-tales of the swamp. We left him standing still in the middle of the road looking after us, and yet apparently not noticing us.

Here and there, we encounter unique characters who are quite unusual. One man emerged from a freshly cleared area, making a wide detour to avoid the snakes. He was an old man with hollow cheeks and a weathered, expressive brown face. He had a kind of quirky charm and rough humor that were hard to put into words; there was a certain cynical seriousness about him that was puzzling. “The black folks were jealous of me over on the other place,” he said, “so me and my wife asked for this piece of woods, and I cleared it myself. I didn’t make anything for two years, but I think I’ve got a good crop now.” The cotton looked tall and lush, and we complimented it. He curtsied low and then bowed nearly to the ground with a serious demeanor that seemed almost suspicious. Then he continued, “My mule died last week,”—a disaster in this area comparable to a major fire in town,—“but a white man lent me another.” He then added while eyeing us, “Oh, I get along with white folks.” We changed the subject. “Bears? Deer?” he replied, “Well, I’d say there are,” and he launched into a series of bold oaths as he shared hunting stories from the swamp. We left him standing still in the middle of the road, watching us as if he wasn’t really noticing us at all.

The Whistle place, which includes his bit of land, was bought soon after the war by an English syndicate, the “Dixie Cotton and Corn Company.” A marvellous deal of style their factor put on, with his servants and coach-and-six; so much so that the concern soon landed in inextricable bankruptcy. Nobody lives in the old house now, but a man comes each winter out of the North and collects his high rents. I know not which are the more touching,—such old empty houses, or the homes of the masters’ sons. Sad and bitter tales lie hidden back of those white doors,—tales of poverty, of struggle, of disappointment. A revolution such as that of ’63 is a terrible thing; they that rose rich in the morning often slept in paupers’ beds. Beggars and vulgar speculators rose to rule over them, and their children went astray. See yonder sad-colored house, with its cabins and fences and glad crops! It is not glad within; last month the prodigal son of the struggling father wrote home from the city for money. Money! Where was it to come from? And so the son rose in the night and killed his baby, and killed his wife, and shot himself dead. And the world passed on.

The Whistle place, which includes his piece of land, was bought shortly after the war by an English syndicate called the “Dixie Cotton and Corn Company.” Their representative showed off a lot of style, complete with servants and a fancy carriage; so much so that the business soon fell into deep bankruptcy. Nobody lives in the old house now, but a man comes every winter from the North to collect his high rents. I don’t know which is more poignant—those empty old houses, or the homes of the masters’ sons. Sad and bitter stories are hidden behind those white doors—stories of poverty, struggle, and disappointment. A revolution like that of ’63 is a terrible thing; those who were rich in the morning often ended up sleeping in paupers’ beds. Beggars and unscrupulous speculators took control, and their children went astray. Look at that sad-colored house, with its cabins, fences, and flourishing crops! It may look fine on the outside, but inside it’s another story; last month, the wayward son of the struggling father wrote home from the city asking for money. Money! Where was it supposed to come from? So the son got up in the night and killed his baby, then killed his wife, and then shot himself. And life went on.

I remember wheeling around a bend in the road beside a graceful bit of forest and a singing brook. A long low house faced us, with porch and flying pillars, great oaken door, and a broad lawn shining in the evening sun. But the window-panes were gone, the pillars were worm-eaten, and the moss-grown roof was falling in. Half curiously I peered through the unhinged door, and saw where, on the wall across the hall, was written in once gay letters a faded “Welcome.”

I remember rounding a bend in the road next to a beautiful patch of forest and a flowing stream. A long, low house faced us, with a porch and tall pillars, a big oak door, and a wide lawn glistening in the evening sun. But the window panes were missing, the pillars were rotting, and the moss-covered roof was caving in. Half curiously, I looked through the unhinged door and saw that on the wall across the hall, in once bright letters, there was a faded "Welcome."

Quite a contrast to the southwestern part of Dougherty County is the northwest. Soberly timbered in oak and pine, it has none of that half-tropical luxuriance of the southwest. Then, too, there are fewer signs of a romantic past, and more of systematic modern land-grabbing and money-getting. White people are more in evidence here, and farmer and hired labor replace to some extent the absentee landlord and rack-rented tenant. The crops have neither the luxuriance of the richer land nor the signs of neglect so often seen, and there were fences and meadows here and there. Most of this land was poor, and beneath the notice of the slave-baron, before the war. Since then his poor relations and foreign immigrants have seized it. The returns of the farmer are too small to allow much for wages, and yet he will not sell off small farms. There is the Negro Sanford; he has worked fourteen years as overseer on the Ladson place, and “paid out enough for fertilizers to have bought a farm,” but the owner will not sell off a few acres.

The northwest part of Dougherty County is quite different from the southwest. It’s covered in oak and pine trees and lacks the semi-tropical richness found in the southwest. Additionally, there are fewer signs of a romantic past and more evidence of modern land acquisition and profit-making. There is a greater presence of white people here, with local farmers and hired laborers taking the place of absentee landlords and high-rent tenants. The crops aren’t as lush as those in richer areas, nor do they show the neglect often spotted elsewhere, and there are fences and meadows scattered about. Most of this land was considered poor and overlooked by the slave barons before the war. Since then, their struggling relatives and foreign immigrants have taken it over. The profits for farmers are too low to pay good wages, yet they refuse to sell off small farms. There’s a Black man named Sanford; he’s been working as an overseer on the Ladson property for fourteen years and has “spent enough on fertilizers to have bought a farm,” but the owner won’t sell him a few acres.

Two children—a boy and a girl—are hoeing sturdily in the fields on the farm where Corliss works. He is smooth-faced and brown, and is fencing up his pigs. He used to run a successful cotton-gin, but the Cotton Seed Oil Trust has forced the price of ginning so low that he says it hardly pays him. He points out a stately old house over the way as the home of “Pa Willis.” We eagerly ride over, for “Pa Willis” was the tall and powerful black Moses who led the Negroes for a generation, and led them well. He was a Baptist preacher, and when he died, two thousand black people followed him to the grave; and now they preach his funeral sermon each year. His widow lives here,—a weazened, sharp-featured little woman, who curtsied quaintly as we greeted her. Further on lives Jack Delson, the most prosperous Negro farmer in the county. It is a joy to meet him,—a great broad-shouldered, handsome black man, intelligent and jovial. Six hundred and fifty acres he owns, and has eleven black tenants. A neat and tidy home nestled in a flower-garden, and a little store stands beside it.

Two kids—a boy and a girl—are working hard in the fields on the farm where Corliss works. He has a smooth face and a tan, and he’s building a pen for his pigs. He used to run a successful cotton gin, but the Cotton Seed Oil Trust has driven the ginning prices so low that he says it barely makes him any money. He points out a grand old house across the way as the home of “Pa Willis.” We eagerly ride over, because “Pa Willis” was the tall and powerful black leader who guided the Black community for a generation, and he did it well. He was a Baptist preacher, and when he died, two thousand Black people followed him to the grave; and now they preach his funeral sermon every year. His widow lives here—a frail, sharp-featured little woman who curtsied charmingly as we greeted her. Further down lives Jack Delson, the most successful Black farmer in the county. It's a pleasure to meet him—a big, broad-shouldered, handsome Black man who is smart and cheerful. He owns six hundred and fifty acres and has eleven Black tenants. A neat and tidy home sits in a flower garden, and a small store stands next to it.

We pass the Munson place, where a plucky white widow is renting and struggling; and the eleven hundred acres of the Sennet plantation, with its Negro overseer. Then the character of the farms begins to change. Nearly all the lands belong to Russian Jews; the overseers are white, and the cabins are bare board-houses scattered here and there. The rents are high, and day-laborers and “contract” hands abound. It is a keen, hard struggle for living here, and few have time to talk. Tired with the long ride, we gladly drive into Gillonsville. It is a silent cluster of farmhouses standing on the crossroads, with one of its stores closed and the other kept by a Negro preacher. They tell great tales of busy times at Gillonsville before all the railroads came to Albany; now it is chiefly a memory. Riding down the street, we stop at the preacher’s and seat ourselves before the door. It was one of those scenes one cannot soon forget:—a wide, low, little house, whose motherly roof reached over and sheltered a snug little porch. There we sat, after the long hot drive, drinking cool water,—the talkative little storekeeper who is my daily companion; the silent old black woman patching pantaloons and saying never a word; the ragged picture of helpless misfortune who called in just to see the preacher; and finally the neat matronly preacher’s wife, plump, yellow, and intelligent. “Own land?” said the wife; “well, only this house.” Then she added quietly. “We did buy seven hundred acres across up yonder, and paid for it; but they cheated us out of it. Sells was the owner.” “Sells!” echoed the ragged misfortune, who was leaning against the balustrade and listening, “he’s a regular cheat. I worked for him thirty-seven days this spring, and he paid me in cardboard checks which were to be cashed at the end of the month. But he never cashed them,—kept putting me off. Then the sheriff came and took my mule and corn and furniture—” “Furniture? But furniture is exempt from seizure by law.” “Well, he took it just the same,” said the hard-faced man.

We pass the Munson place, where a brave white widow is renting and struggling; and the eleven hundred acres of the Sennet plantation, with its Black overseer. Then the type of farms starts to shift. Almost all the land belongs to Russian Jews; the overseers are white, and the cabins are simple wooden houses scattered around. Rent is high, and there are plenty of day laborers and “contract” workers. It’s a tough, hard struggle to make a living here, and few have time to chat. Tired from the long ride, we’re happy to drive into Gillonsville. It’s a quiet cluster of farmhouses at the crossroads, with one store closed and the other run by a Black preacher. They tell stories of bustling times in Gillonsville before all the railroads came to Albany; now it’s mostly a memory. As we ride down the street, we stop at the preacher’s place and sit in front of the door. It was one of those scenes you wouldn’t forget easily: a wide, low little house, with a welcoming roof that shaded a cozy little porch. We sat there, after the long hot drive, drinking cool water—me with the chatty little storekeeper who’s my daily companion; the silent old Black woman patching pants and saying nothing; the ragged figure of helpless misfortune who came in just to see the preacher; and finally the neat, motherly preacher’s wife, plump, brown, and smart. “Own land?” the wife said; “well, just this house.” Then she added quietly, “We did buy seven hundred acres across up there and paid for it, but they cheated us out of it. Sells was the owner.” “Sells!” echoed the ragged misfortune, leaning against the railing and listening, “he’s a real cheat. I worked for him thirty-seven days this spring, and he paid me in cardboard checks that were supposed to be cashed at the end of the month. But he never cashed them—just kept putting me off. Then the sheriff came and took my mule, corn, and furniture—” “Furniture? But furniture is protected from seizure by law.” “Well, he took it anyway,” said the hard-faced man.

VIII.
Of the Quest of the Golden Fleece

But the Brute said in his breast, “Till the mills I grind have ceased,
The riches shall be dust of dust, dry ashes be the feast!

But the brute thought to himself, “Until the mills I grind stop,
The riches will be dust to dust, dry ashes will be the feast!

    “On the strong and cunning few
    Cynic favors I will strew;
I will stuff their maw with overplus until their spirit dies;
    From the patient and the low
    I will take the joys they know;
    They shall hunger after vanities and still an-hungered go.
Madness shall be on the people, ghastly jealousies arise;
Brother’s blood shall cry on brother up the dead and empty skies.”

“On the few who are strong and cunning
    I will spread the favors of a Cynic;
I will fill their mouths with excess until their spirit breaks;
    From the patient and humble
    I will take the joys they have;
    They will crave after empty things and still go unsatisfied.
Madness will grip the people, and terrible envy will emerge;
Brother's blood will call out to brother in the dead and empty skies.”

WILLIAM VAUGHN MOODY.

WILLIAM VAUGHN MOODY.

musical score

Have you ever seen a cotton-field white with harvest,—its golden fleece hovering above the black earth like a silvery cloud edged with dark green, its bold white signals waving like the foam of billows from Carolina to Texas across that Black and human Sea? I have sometimes half suspected that here the winged ram Chrysomallus left that Fleece after which Jason and his Argonauts went vaguely wandering into the shadowy East three thousand years ago; and certainly one might frame a pretty and not far-fetched analogy of witchery and dragons’ teeth, and blood and armed men, between the ancient and the modern quest of the Golden Fleece in the Black Sea.

Have you ever seen a cotton field filled with white harvest, with its golden fleece floating above the dark earth like a silver cloud outlined in dark green, its bold white signals waving like the foam from waves all the way from Carolina to Texas across that Black and human Sea? Sometimes, I've wondered if this is where the winged ram Chrysomallus left that Fleece that Jason and his Argonauts searched for as they wandered into the mysterious East three thousand years ago; and certainly, one could create a nice and not too far-fetched comparison of magic and dragon's teeth, and blood and armed men, between the ancient and modern search for the Golden Fleece in the Black Sea.

And now the golden fleece is found; not only found, but, in its birthplace, woven. For the hum of the cotton-mills is the newest and most significant thing in the New South to-day. All through the Carolinas and Georgia, away down to Mexico, rise these gaunt red buildings, bare and homely, and yet so busy and noisy withal that they scarce seem to belong to the slow and sleepy land. Perhaps they sprang from dragons’ teeth. So the Cotton Kingdom still lives; the world still bows beneath her sceptre. Even the markets that once defied the parvenu have crept one by one across the seas, and then slowly and reluctantly, but surely, have started toward the Black Belt.

And now the golden fleece is found; not only found, but woven right where it originated. The sound of the cotton mills is the latest and most important development in the New South today. All across the Carolinas and Georgia, stretching down to Mexico, these stark red buildings rise—simple and unadorned, yet so busy and loud that they barely seem to fit the slow and sleepy land. Perhaps they emerged from dragons' teeth. So the Cotton Kingdom still thrives; the world still bows to her power. Even the markets that once stood firm against the newcomers have gradually crossed the seas, and then slowly and hesitantly, but surely, have begun their movement toward the Black Belt.

To be sure, there are those who wag their heads knowingly and tell us that the capital of the Cotton Kingdom has moved from the Black to the White Belt,—that the Negro of to-day raises not more than half of the cotton crop. Such men forget that the cotton crop has doubled, and more than doubled, since the era of slavery, and that, even granting their contention, the Negro is still supreme in a Cotton Kingdom larger than that on which the Confederacy builded its hopes. So the Negro forms to-day one of the chief figures in a great world-industry; and this, for its own sake, and in the light of historic interest, makes the field-hands of the cotton country worth studying.

Certainly, there are those who nod knowingly and tell us that the capital of the Cotton Kingdom has shifted from the Black Belt to the White Belt,—that today's Black farmers produce only about half of the cotton crop. These individuals forget that the cotton harvest has doubled, and more than doubled, since the era of slavery, and that, even if we accept their argument, Black farmers still play a dominant role in a Cotton Kingdom that is larger than the one on which the Confederacy based its hopes. Thus, Black farmers today are a significant part of a major global industry; and this, for its own sake and in light of historical interest, makes the field workers in the cotton region worth studying.

We seldom study the condition of the Negro to-day honestly and carefully. It is so much easier to assume that we know it all. Or perhaps, having already reached conclusions in our own minds, we are loth to have them disturbed by facts. And yet how little we really know of these millions,—of their daily lives and longings, of their homely joys and sorrows, of their real shortcomings and the meaning of their crimes! All this we can only learn by intimate contact with the masses, and not by wholesale arguments covering millions separate in time and space, and differing widely in training and culture. To-day, then, my reader, let us turn our faces to the Black Belt of Georgia and seek simply to know the condition of the black farm-laborers of one county there.

We rarely examine the situation of Black people today with honesty and care. It's much easier to think we already know everything. Or maybe, having formed our own opinions, we’re reluctant to have them challenged by new information. Yet, we understand so little about these millions—about their daily lives and aspirations, their simple joys and struggles, their genuine shortcomings and the reasons behind their actions! We can only truly learn this through close engagement with the community, not through broad arguments that try to cover millions who are separated by time and space and who have very different backgrounds and cultures. So today, dear reader, let’s focus on the Black Belt of Georgia and aim to understand the situation of the Black farm laborers in one county there.

Here in 1890 lived ten thousand Negroes and two thousand whites. The country is rich, yet the people are poor. The keynote of the Black Belt is debt; not commercial credit, but debt in the sense of continued inability on the part of the mass of the population to make income cover expense. This is the direct heritage of the South from the wasteful economies of the slave régime; but it was emphasized and brought to a crisis by the Emancipation of the slaves. In 1860, Dougherty County had six thousand slaves, worth at least two and a half millions of dollars; its farms were estimated at three millions,—making five and a half millions of property, the value of which depended largely on the slave system, and on the speculative demand for land once marvellously rich but already partially devitalized by careless and exhaustive culture. The war then meant a financial crash; in place of the five and a half millions of 1860, there remained in 1870 only farms valued at less than two millions. With this came increased competition in cotton culture from the rich lands of Texas; a steady fall in the normal price of cotton followed, from about fourteen cents a pound in 1860 until it reached four cents in 1898. Such a financial revolution was it that involved the owners of the cotton-belt in debt. And if things went ill with the master, how fared it with the man?

Here in 1890, there were ten thousand Black people and two thousand white people living here. The area is wealthy, yet its residents are poor. The main issue in the Black Belt is debt; not just business credit, but a persistent inability for most people to make their income meet their expenses. This is a direct legacy of the South from the inefficient economies of the slave system; however, it was made worse and reached a breaking point with the Emancipation of the slaves. In 1860, Dougherty County had six thousand slaves, worth at least two and a half million dollars; its farms were valued at three million—totaling five and a half million in property, the worth of which relied heavily on the slave system and on the speculative demand for land that was once incredibly fertile but had already suffered from careless and exhausting farming practices. The war led to a financial collapse; instead of the five and a half million of 1860, by 1870 only farms valued at less than two million remained. This came alongside increased competition in cotton farming from the rich lands of Texas; as a result, the normal price of cotton steadily declined, dropping from about fourteen cents per pound in 1860 to four cents in 1898. Such a massive financial upheaval ensnared the cotton-belt owners in debt. And if the masters were struggling, how were the workers faring?

The plantations of Dougherty County in slavery days were not as imposing and aristocratic as those of Virginia. The Big House was smaller and usually one-storied, and sat very near the slave cabins. Sometimes these cabins stretched off on either side like wings; sometimes only on one side, forming a double row, or edging the road that turned into the plantation from the main thoroughfare. The form and disposition of the laborers’ cabins throughout the Black Belt is to-day the same as in slavery days. Some live in the self-same cabins, others in cabins rebuilt on the sites of the old. All are sprinkled in little groups over the face of the land, centering about some dilapidated Big House where the head-tenant or agent lives. The general character and arrangement of these dwellings remains on the whole unaltered. There were in the county, outside the corporate town of Albany, about fifteen hundred Negro families in 1898. Out of all these, only a single family occupied a house with seven rooms; only fourteen have five rooms or more. The mass live in one- and two-room homes.

The plantations in Dougherty County during the slavery era weren't as grand or elegant as those in Virginia. The Big House was smaller, typically just one story, and positioned close to the slave cabins. Sometimes these cabins spread out on both sides like wings; other times, they lined up on one side, forming a double row or lining the road that came into the plantation from the main highway. The layout and placement of the workers' cabins across the Black Belt are still the same as they were back in slavery days. Some people live in the original cabins, while others occupy cabins rebuilt where the old ones stood. All are scattered in small groups across the land, centered around some rundown Big House where the head tenant or agent lives. The overall characteristics and layout of these homes have remained largely unchanged. In the county, outside the town of Albany, there were about fifteen hundred Black families in 1898. Out of all these, only one family lived in a seven-room house; just fourteen had five rooms or more. The majority lived in one- or two-room homes.

The size and arrangements of a people’s homes are no unfair index of their condition. If, then, we inquire more carefully into these Negro homes, we find much that is unsatisfactory. All over the face of the land is the one-room cabin,—now standing in the shadow of the Big House, now staring at the dusty road, now rising dark and sombre amid the green of the cotton-fields. It is nearly always old and bare, built of rough boards, and neither plastered nor ceiled. Light and ventilation are supplied by the single door and by the square hole in the wall with its wooden shutter. There is no glass, porch, or ornamentation without. Within is a fireplace, black and smoky, and usually unsteady with age. A bed or two, a table, a wooden chest, and a few chairs compose the furniture; while a stray show-bill or a newspaper makes up the decorations for the walls. Now and then one may find such a cabin kept scrupulously neat, with merry steaming fireplaces and hospitable door; but the majority are dirty and dilapidated, smelling of eating and sleeping, poorly ventilated, and anything but homes.

The size and arrangement of people's homes reflect their living conditions. If we take a closer look at these Black homes, we find many things that are lacking. Across the country, there are one-room cabins—sometimes standing in the shadow of the Big House, sometimes facing the dusty road, and other times rising dark and grim among the green cotton fields. They are usually old and bare, made of rough boards, and neither plastered nor ceilinged. Light and ventilation come from the single door and a square hole in the wall with a wooden shutter. There's no glass, porch, or outside decoration. Inside, there's a blackened, smoky fireplace that's often unstable with age. The furniture typically includes a bed or two, a table, a wooden chest, and a few chairs, while the walls may be decorated with a stray show-bill or a newspaper. Occasionally, you might find a cabin that's meticulously clean, complete with a cheerful, steaming fireplace and a welcoming door; but most are dirty and falling apart, smelling of cooking and sleeping, poorly ventilated, and anything but homely.

Above all, the cabins are crowded. We have come to associate crowding with homes in cities almost exclusively. This is primarily because we have so little accurate knowledge of country life. Here in Dougherty County one may find families of eight and ten occupying one or two rooms, and for every ten rooms of house accommodation for the Negroes there are twenty-five persons. The worst tenement abominations of New York do not have above twenty-two persons for every ten rooms. Of course, one small, close room in a city, without a yard, is in many respects worse than the larger single country room. In other respects it is better; it has glass windows, a decent chimney, and a trustworthy floor. The single great advantage of the Negro peasant is that he may spend most of his life outside his hovel, in the open fields.

Above all, the cabins are cramped. We tend to associate crowding mostly with homes in cities. This is mainly because we have so little accurate understanding of rural life. Here in Dougherty County, you can find families of eight or ten living in one or two rooms, and for every ten rooms available for Black families, there are twenty-five people. The worst tenement conditions in New York don’t have more than twenty-two people for every ten rooms. Of course, one small, stuffy room in a city, without a yard, can be much worse than a larger single room in the country. In some ways, it’s better; it has glass windows, a proper chimney, and a solid floor. The major benefit for Black peasants is that they can spend most of their time outside their small homes, in the open fields.

There are four chief causes of these wretched homes: First, long custom born of slavery has assigned such homes to Negroes; white laborers would be offered better accommodations, and might, for that and similar reasons, give better work. Secondly, the Negroes, used to such accommodations, do not as a rule demand better; they do not know what better houses mean. Thirdly, the landlords as a class have not yet come to realize that it is a good business investment to raise the standard of living among labor by slow and judicious methods; that a Negro laborer who demands three rooms and fifty cents a day would give more efficient work and leave a larger profit than a discouraged toiler herding his family in one room and working for thirty cents. Lastly, among such conditions of life there are few incentives to make the laborer become a better farmer. If he is ambitious, he moves to town or tries other labor; as a tenant-farmer his outlook is almost hopeless, and following it as a makeshift, he takes the house that is given him without protest.

There are four main reasons for these poor living conditions: First, the long-standing tradition stemming from slavery has relegated such homes to Black people; white workers are offered better housing and might, for that reason and others, provide better work. Second, Black people, accustomed to these conditions, generally don’t seek better options; they don’t know what better housing looks like. Third, landlords as a group have yet to realize that investing in improving the living standards of workers through gradual and thoughtful methods is a smart business move; a Black worker who asks for three rooms and fifty cents a day would be more productive and yield a greater profit than a discouraged laborer cramming his family into one room and working for thirty cents. Lastly, under such living conditions, there are few reasons for the worker to aspire to become a better farmer. If he is ambitious, he usually moves to the city or looks for other types of work; as a tenant farmer, his prospects seem bleak, and as a result, he reluctantly accepts whatever housing he is given without complaint.

In such homes, then, these Negro peasants live. The families are both small and large; there are many single tenants,—widows and bachelors, and remnants of broken groups. The system of labor and the size of the houses both tend to the breaking up of family groups: the grown children go away as contract hands or migrate to town, the sister goes into service; and so one finds many families with hosts of babies, and many newly married couples, but comparatively few families with half-grown and grown sons and daughters. The average size of Negro families has undoubtedly decreased since the war, primarily from economic stress. In Russia over a third of the bridegrooms and over half the brides are under twenty; the same was true of the antebellum Negroes. Today, however, very few of the boys and less than a fifth of the Negro girls under twenty are married. The young men marry between the ages of twenty-five and thirty-five; the young women between twenty and thirty. Such postponement is due to the difficulty of earning sufficient to rear and support a family; and it undoubtedly leads, in the country districts, to sexual immorality. The form of this immorality, however, is very seldom that of prostitution, and less frequently that of illegitimacy than one would imagine. Rather, it takes the form of separation and desertion after a family group has been formed. The number of separated persons is thirty-five to the thousand,—a very large number. It would of course be unfair to compare this number with divorce statistics, for many of these separated women are in reality widowed, were the truth known, and in other cases the separation is not permanent. Nevertheless, here lies the seat of greatest moral danger. There is little or no prostitution among these Negroes, and over three-fourths of the families, as found by house-to-house investigation, deserve to be classed as decent people with considerable regard for female chastity. To be sure, the ideas of the mass would not suit New England, and there are many loose habits and notions. Yet the rate of illegitimacy is undoubtedly lower than in Austria or Italy, and the women as a class are modest. The plague-spot in sexual relations is easy marriage and easy separation. This is no sudden development, nor the fruit of Emancipation. It is the plain heritage from slavery. In those days Sam, with his master’s consent, “took up” with Mary. No ceremony was necessary, and in the busy life of the great plantations of the Black Belt it was usually dispensed with. If now the master needed Sam’s work in another plantation or in another part of the same plantation, or if he took a notion to sell the slave, Sam’s married life with Mary was usually unceremoniously broken, and then it was clearly to the master’s interest to have both of them take new mates. This widespread custom of two centuries has not been eradicated in thirty years. To-day Sam’s grandson “takes up” with a woman without license or ceremony; they live together decently and honestly, and are, to all intents and purposes, man and wife. Sometimes these unions are never broken until death; but in too many cases family quarrels, a roving spirit, a rival suitor, or perhaps more frequently the hopeless battle to support a family, lead to separation, and a broken household is the result. The Negro church has done much to stop this practice, and now most marriage ceremonies are performed by the pastors. Nevertheless, the evil is still deep seated, and only a general raising of the standard of living will finally cure it.

In these homes, Black peasants live. The families can be both small and large; there are many single tenants—widows, bachelors, and leftover groups. The system of work and the size of the houses contribute to the breakdown of family units: the grown children leave as contract workers or move to the city, the sisters go into domestic work; as a result, many families have lots of babies and many newly married couples, but relatively few families with teenagers or adult sons and daughters. The average size of Black families has definitely decreased since the war, largely due to economic pressure. In Russia, over a third of the grooms and more than half of the brides are under twenty; this was also true for pre-Civil War Black families. Today, though, very few boys and less than a fifth of the Black girls under twenty are married. Young men typically marry between the ages of twenty-five and thirty-five, and young women between twenty and thirty. This delay is because it's tough to earn enough to raise and support a family, and it often leads, especially in rural areas, to promiscuity. However, this promiscuity rarely takes the form of prostitution, and less frequently involves illegitimacy than one might think. Instead, it often results in separation and abandonment after a family unit has formed. The number of separated people is thirty-five per thousand—a significant figure. It's not fair to compare this with divorce stats because many of these separated women are actually widowed, if the truth were known, and in other cases, the separation isn’t permanent. Still, this is where the greatest moral risk lies. There’s little to no prostitution among these Black people, and over three-fourths of the families, as found by house-to-house research, can be considered decent individuals with a strong respect for female modesty. Of course, the perspectives of the masses wouldn't align with New England values, and there are many loose habits and beliefs. Yet, the rate of illegitimacy is definitely lower than in countries like Austria or Italy, and women in general are modest. The issue in sexual relationships is the ease of marriage and the ease of separation. This isn’t a sudden development or a result of Emancipation; it's a direct legacy from slavery. Back in those days, Sam, with his master’s approval, “took up” with Mary. No formal ceremony was needed, and on the busy plantations of the Black Belt, it was usually skipped. If the master needed Sam's labor on another plantation or in a different area of the same plantation, or if he decided to sell the slave, Sam’s life with Mary was typically ended without ceremony, and it was in the master’s interest for both of them to find new partners. This widespread practice lasted for two centuries and hasn’t been eliminated in thirty years. Today, Sam’s grandson “takes up” with a woman without any license or ceremony; they live together respectfully and genuinely, and are, for all intents and purposes, husband and wife. Sometimes these unions last until death; but too often, family disputes, a wandering spirit, a rival partner, or more frequently the relentless struggle to provide for a family lead to separation, resulting in a broken home. The Black church has done much to combat this practice, and most marriage ceremonies are now conducted by pastors. However, the issue is still deeply rooted, and only a significant improvement in living standards will ultimately solve it.

Looking now at the county black population as a whole, it is fair to characterize it as poor and ignorant. Perhaps ten per cent compose the well-to-do and the best of the laborers, while at least nine per cent are thoroughly lewd and vicious. The rest, over eighty per cent, are poor and ignorant, fairly honest and well meaning, plodding, and to a degree shiftless, with some but not great sexual looseness. Such class lines are by no means fixed; they vary, one might almost say, with the price of cotton. The degree of ignorance cannot easily be expressed. We may say, for instance, that nearly two-thirds of them cannot read or write. This but partially expresses the fact. They are ignorant of the world about them, of modern economic organization, of the function of government, of individual worth and possibilities,—of nearly all those things which slavery in self-defence had to keep them from learning. Much that the white boy imbibes from his earliest social atmosphere forms the puzzling problems of the black boy’s mature years. America is not another word for Opportunity to all her sons.

Looking at the county's Black population as a whole, it's fair to describe it as poor and uneducated. About ten percent are well-off and among the better workers, while at least nine percent are completely immoral and corrupt. The majority, over eighty percent, are poor and uneducated, generally honest and well-meaning, but struggling a bit and somewhat aimless, with some, but not excessive, promiscuity. These class divisions aren’t rigid; they tend to shift, one might say, with the price of cotton. It’s hard to measure the level of ignorance accurately. For example, we can say that nearly two-thirds of them can’t read or write, but that only partially captures the reality. They lack knowledge about the world around them, modern economic structures, how government works, individual worth, and potential—essentially, almost all the things that slavery deliberately kept them from learning. Much of what a white boy absorbs from his early social environment becomes the confusing challenges that a Black boy faces as he grows up. America isn’t synonymous with opportunity for all her sons.

It is easy for us to lose ourselves in details in endeavoring to grasp and comprehend the real condition of a mass of human beings. We often forget that each unit in the mass is a throbbing human soul. Ignorant it may be, and poverty stricken, black and curious in limb and ways and thought; and yet it loves and hates, it toils and tires, it laughs and weeps its bitter tears, and looks in vague and awful longing at the grim horizon of its life,—all this, even as you and I. These black thousands are not in reality lazy; they are improvident and careless; they insist on breaking the monotony of toil with a glimpse at the great town-world on Saturday; they have their loafers and their rascals; but the great mass of them work continuously and faithfully for a return, and under circumstances that would call forth equal voluntary effort from few if any other modern laboring class. Over eighty-eight per cent of them—men, women, and children—are farmers. Indeed, this is almost the only industry. Most of the children get their schooling after the “crops are laid by,” and very few there are that stay in school after the spring work has begun. Child-labor is to be found here in some of its worst phases, as fostering ignorance and stunting physical development. With the grown men of the county there is little variety in work: thirteen hundred are farmers, and two hundred are laborers, teamsters, etc., including twenty-four artisans, ten merchants, twenty-one preachers, and four teachers. This narrowness of life reaches its maximum among the women: thirteen hundred and fifty of these are farm laborers, one hundred are servants and washerwomen, leaving sixty-five housewives, eight teachers, and six seamstresses.

It’s easy for us to get lost in the details while trying to understand the true condition of a group of people. We often forget that each individual in that group is a beating human soul. They may be uneducated and living in poverty, differ in skin color and have unique ways of thinking, but they love and hate, they work hard and get tired, they laugh and cry their painful tears, and they look with vague and desperate longing at the harsh realities of their lives—just like you and me. These thousands of Black people aren’t really lazy; they might be careless and reckless, and they need a break from the monotony of work, which is why they seek a taste of life in the city on Saturdays. They have their share of idlers and troublemakers, but the majority work consistently and diligently for a return, even under conditions that would challenge most modern workers. Over eighty-eight percent of them—men, women, and children—are farmers. In fact, this is nearly the only industry. Most of the kids only get their education after the “crops are laid by,” and very few stay in school once the spring work starts. Child labor is present here in some of its worst forms, contributing to ignorance and hindering physical growth. For adult men in the county, work isn’t varied: thirteen hundred are farmers, and two hundred are laborers, teamsters, and so on, which includes twenty-four skilled tradespeople, ten merchants, twenty-one ministers, and four teachers. This lack of variety is even more pronounced among women: thirteen hundred and fifty are farm workers, one hundred are maids and laundresses, leaving sixty-five housewives, eight teachers, and six seamstresses.

Among this people there is no leisure class. We often forget that in the United States over half the youth and adults are not in the world earning incomes, but are making homes, learning of the world, or resting after the heat of the strife. But here ninety-six per cent are toiling; no one with leisure to turn the bare and cheerless cabin into a home, no old folks to sit beside the fire and hand down traditions of the past; little of careless happy childhood and dreaming youth. The dull monotony of daily toil is broken only by the gayety of the thoughtless and the Saturday trip to town. The toil, like all farm toil, is monotonous, and here there are little machinery and few tools to relieve its burdensome drudgery. But with all this, it is work in the pure open air, and this is something in a day when fresh air is scarce.

Among this community, there is no leisure class. We often overlook that in the United States, more than half of the youth and adults aren't in jobs earning income but are building homes, discovering the world, or resting after the struggles they face. Yet here, ninety-six percent are working hard; no one has the leisure to turn the bare and dreary cabin into a home, no elderly people to sit by the fire and pass down traditions from the past; little carefree, happy childhood or dreaming youth exists. The dull routine of daily work is only interrupted by the carefree moments and the Saturday trip to town. The labor, like all farm work, is monotonous, and here there is little machinery and few tools to ease the burdensome drudgery. But despite all this, it is work in the fresh open air, which is a significant benefit in a time when fresh air is hard to come by.

The land on the whole is still fertile, despite long abuse. For nine or ten months in succession the crops will come if asked: garden vegetables in April, grain in May, melons in June and July, hay in August, sweet potatoes in September, and cotton from then to Christmas. And yet on two-thirds of the land there is but one crop, and that leaves the toilers in debt. Why is this?

The land is still fertile overall, despite years of mistreatment. For nine or ten months straight, crops can be harvested if needed: garden veggies in April, grain in May, melons in June and July, hay in August, sweet potatoes in September, and cotton from then until Christmas. Yet, on two-thirds of the land, there's only one type of crop, leaving the workers in debt. Why is that?

Away down the Baysan road, where the broad flat fields are flanked by great oak forests, is a plantation; many thousands of acres it used to run, here and there, and beyond the great wood. Thirteen hundred human beings here obeyed the call of one,—were his in body, and largely in soul. One of them lives there yet,—a short, stocky man, his dull-brown face seamed and drawn, and his tightly curled hair gray-white. The crops? Just tolerable, he said; just tolerable. Getting on? No—he wasn’t getting on at all. Smith of Albany “furnishes” him, and his rent is eight hundred pounds of cotton. Can’t make anything at that. Why didn’t he buy land! Humph! Takes money to buy land. And he turns away. Free! The most piteous thing amid all the black ruin of war-time, amid the broken fortunes of the masters, the blighted hopes of mothers and maidens, and the fall of an empire,—the most piteous thing amid all this was the black freedman who threw down his hoe because the world called him free. What did such a mockery of freedom mean? Not a cent of money, not an inch of land, not a mouthful of victuals,—not even ownership of the rags on his back. Free! On Saturday, once or twice a month, the old master, before the war, used to dole out bacon and meal to his Negroes. And after the first flush of freedom wore off, and his true helplessness dawned on the freedman, he came back and picked up his hoe, and old master still doled out his bacon and meal. The legal form of service was theoretically far different; in practice, task-work or “cropping” was substituted for daily toil in gangs; and the slave gradually became a metayer, or tenant on shares, in name, but a laborer with indeterminate wages in fact.

Down the Baysan road, where the wide flat fields are surrounded by huge oak forests, there's a plantation; it used to span many thousands of acres, here and there, and beyond the big woods. Thirteen hundred people worked there, following the orders of one person—belonging to him in body, and largely in spirit. One of them still lives there—a short, stocky man with a dull-brown face that shows signs of age, and tightly curled gray-white hair. How are the crops? Just okay, he said; just okay. How’s business? No—he's not doing well at all. Smith from Albany "supplies" him, and his rent is eight hundred pounds of cotton. He can't make anything off that. Why didn’t he buy land? Humph! It takes money to buy land. And he turns away. Free! The saddest thing amid all the devastation of war, the shattered fortunes of the landowners, the crushed dreams of mothers and daughters, and the collapse of an empire—the most heartbreaking sight was the black freedman who put down his hoe because the world said he was free. What did this mockery of freedom even mean? Not a cent to his name, not an inch of land, not a single meal—not even ownership of the rags on his back. Free! On Saturdays, once or twice a month, before the war, the old master used to hand out bacon and cornmeal to his Black workers. And after the initial excitement of freedom faded, and the freedman realized his true powerlessness, he came back and picked up his hoe, and the old master still handed out the bacon and cornmeal. The legal status of servitude was theoretically very different; in practice, task-work or “cropping” replaced day labor in groups, and the slave slowly became a sharecropper in name, but in reality, remained a laborer with uncertain wages.

Still the price of cotton fell, and gradually the landlords deserted their plantations, and the reign of the merchant began. The merchant of the Black Belt is a curious institution,—part banker, part landlord, part banker, and part despot. His store, which used most frequently to stand at the cross-roads and become the centre of a weekly village, has now moved to town; and thither the Negro tenant follows him. The merchant keeps everything,—clothes and shoes, coffee and sugar, pork and meal, canned and dried goods, wagons and ploughs, seed and fertilizer,—and what he has not in stock he can give you an order for at the store across the way. Here, then, comes the tenant, Sam Scott, after he has contracted with some absent landlord’s agent for hiring forty acres of land; he fingers his hat nervously until the merchant finishes his morning chat with Colonel Saunders, and calls out, “Well, Sam, what do you want?” Sam wants him to “furnish” him,—i.e., to advance him food and clothing for the year, and perhaps seed and tools, until his crop is raised and sold. If Sam seems a favorable subject, he and the merchant go to a lawyer, and Sam executes a chattel mortgage on his mule and wagon in return for seed and a week’s rations. As soon as the green cotton-leaves appear above the ground, another mortgage is given on the “crop.” Every Saturday, or at longer intervals, Sam calls upon the merchant for his “rations”; a family of five usually gets about thirty pounds of fat side-pork and a couple of bushels of cornmeal a month. Besides this, clothing and shoes must be furnished; if Sam or his family is sick, there are orders on the druggist and doctor; if the mule wants shoeing, an order on the blacksmith, etc. If Sam is a hard worker and crops promise well, he is often encouraged to buy more,—sugar, extra clothes, perhaps a buggy. But he is seldom encouraged to save. When cotton rose to ten cents last fall, the shrewd merchants of Dougherty County sold a thousand buggies in one season, mostly to black men.

Still, the price of cotton dropped, and gradually, the landowners abandoned their plantations, paving the way for the merchants. The merchant in the Black Belt is an interesting figure—part banker, part landowner, part retailer, and part tyrant. His store, which used to sit at the crossroads and serve as the center of a weekly village, has now relocated to town, where the Black tenants follow him. The merchant has everything—clothes and shoes, coffee and sugar, pork and meal, canned and dried goods, wagons and plows, seeds and fertilizers—and for anything he doesn’t stock, he can place an order at the store across the street. One such tenant, Sam Scott, after agreeing to rent forty acres of land from an absent landowner’s agent, fiddles with his hat nervously until the merchant finishes his morning chat with Colonel Saunders and asks, “Well, Sam, what do you need?” Sam wants him to “furnish” him—i.e., to provide him with food and clothing for the year, plus possibly seeds and tools, until his crop is harvested and sold. If Sam looks like a good candidate, they both head to a lawyer, where Sam signs a chattel mortgage on his mule and wagon in exchange for seeds and a week’s worth of food. As soon as the green cotton leaves sprout, another mortgage is placed on the “crop.” Every Saturday, or sometimes less often, Sam visits the merchant for his “rations”; a family of five typically receives about thirty pounds of fatty pork and a couple of bushels of cornmeal each month. In addition, he needs clothes and shoes; if Sam or anyone in his family falls ill, he gets orders for the pharmacist and doctor; if the mule needs shoeing, there's an order for the blacksmith, and so on. If Sam works hard and his crops look promising, he’s often encouraged to buy more—sugar, extra clothes, maybe even a buggy. However, he’s rarely motivated to save. When cotton prices rose to ten cents last fall, the savvy merchants in Dougherty County sold a thousand buggies in one season, mostly to Black men.

The security offered for such transactions—a crop and chattel mortgage—may at first seem slight. And, indeed, the merchants tell many a true tale of shiftlessness and cheating; of cotton picked at night, mules disappearing, and tenants absconding. But on the whole the merchant of the Black Belt is the most prosperous man in the section. So skilfully and so closely has he drawn the bonds of the law about the tenant, that the black man has often simply to choose between pauperism and crime; he “waives” all homestead exemptions in his contract; he cannot touch his own mortgaged crop, which the laws put almost in the full control of the land-owner and of the merchant. When the crop is growing the merchant watches it like a hawk; as soon as it is ready for market he takes possession of it, sells it, pays the landowner his rent, subtracts his bill for supplies, and if, as sometimes happens, there is anything left, he hands it over to the black serf for his Christmas celebration.

The security provided for these transactions—a crop and chattel mortgage—might seem minimal at first. And yes, the merchants have plenty of true stories about laziness and fraud; tales of cotton being picked at night, mules going missing, and tenants running away. But generally, the merchant in the Black Belt is the wealthiest person in the area. He has skillfully and tightly bound the tenant with legal contracts, leaving the black man to choose between poverty and crime; he "waives" all homestead exemptions in his agreement; he can't access his own mortgaged crop, which the laws practically place under the complete control of the landowner and the merchant. While the crop is growing, the merchant keeps a close watch on it. Once it's ready for sale, he takes possession, sells it, pays the landowner his rent, deducts his supply costs, and if there's anything left over—which doesn't happen often—he gives it to the black worker for his Christmas celebration.

The direct result of this system is an all-cotton scheme of agriculture and the continued bankruptcy of the tenant. The currency of the Black Belt is cotton. It is a crop always salable for ready money, not usually subject to great yearly fluctuations in price, and one which the Negroes know how to raise. The landlord therefore demands his rent in cotton, and the merchant will accept mortgages on no other crop. There is no use asking the black tenant, then, to diversify his crops,—he cannot under this system. Moreover, the system is bound to bankrupt the tenant. I remember once meeting a little one-mule wagon on the River road. A young black fellow sat in it driving listlessly, his elbows on his knees. His dark-faced wife sat beside him, stolid, silent.

The direct result of this system is an all-cotton agricultural plan and the ongoing bankruptcy of the tenant. In the Black Belt, cotton is the currency. It's a crop that is always sellable for cash, usually not subject to significant yearly price fluctuations, and one that the Black community knows how to cultivate. Consequently, the landlord demands rent in cotton, and merchants only accept mortgages on that crop. Therefore, it’s pointless to ask the Black tenant to diversify their crops; they can’t under this system. Additionally, this system is destined to bankrupt the tenant. I remember once seeing a small one-mule wagon on the River road. A young Black man was driving it listlessly, his elbows resting on his knees. His dark-faced wife sat next to him, stoic and silent.

“Hello!” cried my driver,—he has a most imprudent way of addressing these people, though they seem used to it,—“what have you got there?”

“Hi!” shouted my driver—he has a very bold way of talking to these people, even though they seem to be used to it—“what do you have there?”

“Meat and meal,” answered the man, stopping. The meat lay uncovered in the bottom of the wagon,—a great thin side of fat pork covered with salt; the meal was in a white bushel bag.

“Meat and meal,” replied the man, coming to a halt. The meat was exposed at the bottom of the wagon—a large, thin slab of fatty pork coated in salt; the meal was in a white bushel bag.

“What did you pay for that meat?”

“What did you pay for that meat?”

“Ten cents a pound.” It could have been bought for six or seven cents cash.

“Ten cents a pound.” It could have been bought for six or seven cents in cash.

“And the meal?”

"And what's for dinner?"

“Two dollars.” One dollar and ten cents is the cash price in town. Here was a man paying five dollars for goods which he could have bought for three dollars cash, and raised for one dollar or one dollar and a half.

“Two dollars.” The cash price in town is one dollar and ten cents. Here was a man paying five dollars for items that he could have bought for three dollars in cash, and raised for one dollar or one dollar and a half.

Yet it is not wholly his fault. The Negro farmer started behind,—started in debt. This was not his choosing, but the crime of this happy-go-lucky nation which goes blundering along with its Reconstruction tragedies, its Spanish war interludes and Philippine matinees, just as though God really were dead. Once in debt, it is no easy matter for a whole race to emerge.

Yet it’s not entirely his fault. The Black farmer began at a disadvantage—starting out in debt. This wasn’t his choice, but rather the result of a careless nation that stumbles through its Reconstruction tragedies, its Spanish-American War interludes, and Philippine affairs as if God were actually dead. Once in debt, it’s no easy task for an entire race to break free.

In the year of low-priced cotton, 1898, out of three hundred tenant families one hundred and seventy-five ended their year’s work in debt to the extent of fourteen thousand dollars; fifty cleared nothing, and the remaining seventy-five made a total profit of sixteen hundred dollars. The net indebtedness of the black tenant families of the whole county must have been at least sixty thousand dollars. In a more prosperous year the situation is far better; but on the average the majority of tenants end the year even, or in debt, which means that they work for board and clothes. Such an economic organization is radically wrong. Whose is the blame?

In the year of cheap cotton, 1898, out of three hundred tenant families, one hundred and seventy-five ended the year in debt by fourteen thousand dollars; fifty made no profit, and the remaining seventy-five earned a total profit of sixteen hundred dollars. The overall debt of black tenant families in the entire county must have been at least sixty thousand dollars. In a more prosperous year, the situation is much better; but on average, most tenants finish the year either breaking even or in debt, which means they work just for food and clothes. This economic system is fundamentally flawed. Who is to blame?

The underlying causes of this situation are complicated but discernible. And one of the chief, outside the carelessness of the nation in letting the slave start with nothing, is the widespread opinion among the merchants and employers of the Black Belt that only by the slavery of debt can the Negro be kept at work. Without doubt, some pressure was necessary at the beginning of the free-labor system to keep the listless and lazy at work; and even to-day the mass of the Negro laborers need stricter guardianship than most Northern laborers. Behind this honest and widespread opinion dishonesty and cheating of the ignorant laborers have a good chance to take refuge. And to all this must be added the obvious fact that a slave ancestry and a system of unrequited toil has not improved the efficiency or temper of the mass of black laborers. Nor is this peculiar to Sambo; it has in history been just as true of John and Hans, of Jacques and Pat, of all ground-down peasantries. Such is the situation of the mass of the Negroes in the Black Belt to-day; and they are thinking about it. Crime, and a cheap and dangerous socialism, are the inevitable results of this pondering. I see now that ragged black man sitting on a log, aimlessly whittling a stick. He muttered to me with the murmur of many ages, when he said: “White man sit down whole year; Nigger work day and night and make crop; Nigger hardly gits bread and meat; white man sittin’ down gits all. It’s wrong.” And what do the better classes of Negroes do to improve their situation? One of two things: if any way possible, they buy land; if not, they migrate to town. Just as centuries ago it was no easy thing for the serf to escape into the freedom of town-life, even so to-day there are hindrances laid in the way of county laborers. In considerable parts of all the Gulf States, and especially in Mississippi, Louisiana, and Arkansas, the Negroes on the plantations in the back-country districts are still held at forced labor practically without wages. Especially is this true in districts where the farmers are composed of the more ignorant class of poor whites, and the Negroes are beyond the reach of schools and intercourse with their advancing fellows. If such a peon should run away, the sheriff, elected by white suffrage, can usually be depended on to catch the fugitive, return him, and ask no questions. If he escape to another county, a charge of petty thieving, easily true, can be depended upon to secure his return. Even if some unduly officious person insist upon a trial, neighborly comity will probably make his conviction sure, and then the labor due the county can easily be bought by the master. Such a system is impossible in the more civilized parts of the South, or near the large towns and cities; but in those vast stretches of land beyond the telegraph and the newspaper the spirit of the Thirteenth Amendment is sadly broken. This represents the lowest economic depths of the black American peasant; and in a study of the rise and condition of the Negro freeholder we must trace his economic progress from the modern serfdom.

The reasons behind this situation are complex but clear. One major factor, aside from the nation's negligence in allowing former slaves to start with nothing, is the common belief among merchants and employers in the Black Belt that the only way to keep Black workers employed is through debt slavery. Initially, some pressure was needed to motivate the indifferent and lazy to work under the free-labor system; even today, many Black laborers require stricter supervision than most Northern workers. This widespread and genuine belief creates an opportunity for dishonesty and exploitation of uninformed laborers to thrive. Additionally, it's evident that a history of slavery and unpaid labor has not improved the efficiency or attitude of many Black workers. This situation is not unique to Black individuals; throughout history, it has also been true for others like John, Hans, Jacques, and Pat, representing oppressed peasantries. This accurately describes the condition of many Black people in the Black Belt today; they are aware of their situation. Crime and a cheap, dangerous form of socialism are likely outcomes of this reflection. I see a ragged Black man sitting on a log, aimlessly whittling a stick. He murmured to me with the weight of many ages, saying, “The white man sits down all year; the Black man works day and night to yield a crop; the Black man barely gets bread and meat; the white man sitting down gets it all. It’s wrong.” So, what do the more affluent Black individuals do to better their situation? They do one of two things: if possible, they buy land; if not, they move to town. Just like centuries ago, it was difficult for serfs to escape to the freedom of town life; today, there are still obstacles for county laborers. In many parts of the Gulf States, especially in Mississippi, Louisiana, and Arkansas, Black people on farms in rural areas are still forced to work with little or no wages. This is especially true where the farmers are mostly uneducated poor whites, and Black people lack access to schools and interaction with more progressive individuals. If a peon attempts to escape, the sheriff, elected by white voters, can usually be counted on to catch them, return them without asking questions. If they flee to another county, a minor theft charge—often true—can guarantee their return. Even if someone insists on a trial, local camaraderie will likely ensure their conviction, allowing their master to easily buy their labor back. This system is unthinkable in more developed areas of the South or around larger towns and cities; however, in vast areas of land away from telegraphs and newspapers, the essence of the Thirteenth Amendment is sadly weakened. This represents the lowest economic state of the Black American laborer; to understand the rise and situation of the Black landowner, we must track their economic journey from modern serfdom.

Even in the better-ordered country districts of the South the free movement of agricultural laborers is hindered by the migration-agent laws. The “Associated Press” recently informed the world of the arrest of a young white man in Southern Georgia who represented the “Atlantic Naval Supplies Company,” and who “was caught in the act of enticing hands from the turpentine farm of Mr. John Greer.” The crime for which this young man was arrested is taxed five hundred dollars for each county in which the employment agent proposes to gather laborers for work outside the State. Thus the Negroes’ ignorance of the labor-market outside his own vicinity is increased rather than diminished by the laws of nearly every Southern State.

Even in the well-organized rural areas of the South, the free movement of agricultural workers is restricted by migration agent laws. The “Associated Press” recently reported the arrest of a young white man in Southern Georgia who represented the “Atlantic Naval Supplies Company” and was “caught trying to lure workers away from Mr. John Greer’s turpentine farm.” The crime for which this young man was arrested comes with a penalty of five hundred dollars for each county where the employment agent tries to recruit laborers for jobs outside the state. As a result, the lack of knowledge that Black workers have about job opportunities beyond their local area is only made worse by the laws in almost every Southern state.

Similar to such measures is the unwritten law of the back districts and small towns of the South, that the character of all Negroes unknown to the mass of the community must be vouched for by some white man. This is really a revival of the old Roman idea of the patron under whose protection the new-made freedman was put. In many instances this system has been of great good to the Negro, and very often under the protection and guidance of the former master’s family, or other white friends, the freedman progressed in wealth and morality. But the same system has in other cases resulted in the refusal of whole communities to recognize the right of a Negro to change his habitation and to be master of his own fortunes. A black stranger in Baker County, Georgia, for instance, is liable to be stopped anywhere on the public highway and made to state his business to the satisfaction of any white interrogator. If he fails to give a suitable answer, or seems too independent or “sassy,” he may be arrested or summarily driven away.

Similar to such measures is the unwritten rule in the rural areas and small towns of the South, where the character of all Black individuals unknown to the community must be verified by a white man. This is really a revival of the old Roman idea of a patron, under whose protection the newly freed individual was placed. In many cases, this system has benefited the Black community, and often under the protection and guidance of the former master’s family or other white allies, the freed individuals advanced in wealth and morality. However, the same system has, in other instances, led to entire communities refusing to recognize a Black person's right to change where they live and to control their own destiny. For example, a Black stranger in Baker County, Georgia, can be stopped anywhere on the public highway and asked to explain his business to the satisfaction of any white person questioning him. If he fails to provide an appropriate answer or appears too self-assured or "sassy," he may be arrested or quickly sent away.

Thus it is that in the country districts of the South, by written or unwritten law, peonage, hindrances to the migration of labor, and a system of white patronage exists over large areas. Besides this, the chance for lawless oppression and illegal exactions is vastly greater in the country than in the city, and nearly all the more serious race disturbances of the last decade have arisen from disputes in the county between master and man,—as, for instance, the Sam Hose affair. As a result of such a situation, there arose, first, the Black Belt; and, second, the Migration to Town. The Black Belt was not, as many assumed, a movement toward fields of labor under more genial climatic conditions; it was primarily a huddling for self-protection,—a massing of the black population for mutual defence in order to secure the peace and tranquillity necessary to economic advance. This movement took place between Emancipation and 1880, and only partially accomplished the desired results. The rush to town since 1880 is the counter-movement of men disappointed in the economic opportunities of the Black Belt.

In the rural areas of the South, either by written or unwritten rules, there is a system of peonage, obstacles to labor migration, and significant white patronage across large regions. Additionally, the potential for lawless oppression and illegal demands is much higher in the countryside than in the city, with nearly all serious racial conflicts in the last decade stemming from disputes between laborers and their employers, such as the Sam Hose incident. As a result, two things developed: first, the Black Belt, and second, the Migration to Town. The Black Belt wasn’t just a move towards jobs in a more favorable climate; it was mainly a gathering for self-protection—a concentration of the black population for mutual defense to achieve the peace and stability needed for economic progress. This trend occurred between Emancipation and 1880 but only partially achieved its goals. The migration to towns since 1880 represents a response from those disappointed with the economic prospects of the Black Belt.

In Dougherty County, Georgia, one can see easily the results of this experiment in huddling for protection. Only ten per cent of the adult population was born in the county, and yet the blacks outnumber the whites four or five to one. There is undoubtedly a security to the blacks in their very numbers,—a personal freedom from arbitrary treatment, which makes hundreds of laborers cling to Dougherty in spite of low wages and economic distress. But a change is coming, and slowly but surely even here the agricultural laborers are drifting to town and leaving the broad acres behind. Why is this? Why do not the Negroes become land-owners, and build up the black landed peasantry, which has for a generation and more been the dream of philanthropist and statesman?

In Dougherty County, Georgia, you can easily see the results of this experiment in clustering for safety. Only ten percent of the adult population was born in the county, yet the Black community outnumbers the white community by four or five to one. There’s definitely a sense of security for Black residents in their sheer numbers—a personal freedom from arbitrary treatment—that makes hundreds of laborers stick around in Dougherty despite low wages and economic hardship. However, change is on the horizon, and slowly but surely, even here, agricultural workers are moving to town and leaving the vast fields behind. Why is that? Why aren’t Black people becoming landowners and creating the black peasant class that has been the dream of philanthropists and politicians for over a generation?

To the car-window sociologist, to the man who seeks to understand and know the South by devoting the few leisure hours of a holiday trip to unravelling the snarl of centuries,—to such men very often the whole trouble with the black field-hand may be summed up by Aunt Ophelia’s word, “Shiftless!” They have noted repeatedly scenes like one I saw last summer. We were riding along the highroad to town at the close of a long hot day. A couple of young black fellows passed us in a muleteam, with several bushels of loose corn in the ear. One was driving, listlessly bent forward, his elbows on his knees,—a happy-go-lucky, careless picture of irresponsibility. The other was fast asleep in the bottom of the wagon. As we passed we noticed an ear of corn fall from the wagon. They never saw it,—not they. A rod farther on we noted another ear on the ground; and between that creeping mule and town we counted twenty-six ears of corn. Shiftless? Yes, the personification of shiftlessness. And yet follow those boys: they are not lazy; to-morrow morning they’ll be up with the sun; they work hard when they do work, and they work willingly. They have no sordid, selfish, money-getting ways, but rather a fine disdain for mere cash. They’ll loaf before your face and work behind your back with good-natured honesty. They’ll steal a watermelon, and hand you back your lost purse intact. Their great defect as laborers lies in their lack of incentive beyond the mere pleasure of physical exertion. They are careless because they have not found that it pays to be careful; they are improvident because the improvident ones of their acquaintance get on about as well as the provident. Above all, they cannot see why they should take unusual pains to make the white man’s land better, or to fatten his mule, or save his corn. On the other hand, the white land-owner argues that any attempt to improve these laborers by increased responsibility, or higher wages, or better homes, or land of their own, would be sure to result in failure. He shows his Northern visitor the scarred and wretched land; the ruined mansions, the worn-out soil and mortgaged acres, and says, This is Negro freedom!

To the casual observer looking to understand the South during a holiday trip, often the entire issue with the black field worker can be summed up by Aunt Ophelia’s term, “Shiftless!” They frequently notice scenes like one I witnessed last summer. We were driving along the road to town at the end of a long hot day. A couple of young black guys passed us with a mule team, carrying several bushels of loose corn. One was driving, slumped forward with his elbows on his knees—a carefree, irresponsible figure. The other was sound asleep in the back of the wagon. As we drove by, we saw an ear of corn tumble from the wagon. They didn’t notice it—not at all. A little further down, we saw another ear on the ground; and between that slow-moving mule and town, we counted twenty-six ears of corn. Shiftless? Yes, the very definition of it. Yet if you follow those boys: they are not lazy; tomorrow morning they’ll be up with the sun; they work hard when they choose to, and they do so willingly. They don’t have greedy, selfish, money-making attitudes, but rather a certain disdain for just cash. They might hang around doing nothing in front of you while working earnestly behind your back. They’ll steal a watermelon but return your lost wallet without a second thought. Their main flaw as workers is their lack of motivation beyond the simple joy of physical activity. They’re careless because they haven’t realized that being careful pays off; they’re wasteful because those who are wasteful among their friends seem to get by just as well as those who are careful. Above all, they don’t see why they should go out of their way to improve the white man’s land, or fatten his mule, or save his corn. Meanwhile, the white landowners believe that any effort to better these laborers through more responsibility, or higher wages, or better living conditions, or land of their own, would inevitably fail. He shows his Northern visitors the scarred and miserable land; the dilapidated mansions, the exhausted soil, and mortgaged fields, and says, “This is Negro freedom!”

Now it happens that both master and man have just enough argument on their respective sides to make it difficult for them to understand each other. The Negro dimly personifies in the white man all his ills and misfortunes; if he is poor, it is because the white man seizes the fruit of his toil; if he is ignorant, it is because the white man gives him neither time nor facilities to learn; and, indeed, if any misfortune happens to him, it is because of some hidden machinations of “white folks.” On the other hand, the masters and the masters’ sons have never been able to see why the Negro, instead of settling down to be day-laborers for bread and clothes, are infected with a silly desire to rise in the world, and why they are sulky, dissatisfied, and careless, where their fathers were happy and dumb and faithful. “Why, you niggers have an easier time than I do,” said a puzzled Albany merchant to his black customer. “Yes,” he replied, “and so does yo’ hogs.”

Now it turns out that both the master and the worker have just enough points on their sides to make it hard for them to really understand one another. The Black man vaguely sees all his suffering and misfortune embodied in the white man; if he’s poor, it’s because the white man takes what he earns; if he’s uneducated, it’s because the white man doesn’t give him the time or resources to learn; and really, if anything bad happens to him, it’s due to some secret schemes of “white folks.” On the flip side, the masters and their sons can’t grasp why the Black workers, instead of just accepting their role as laborers for basic necessities, are struck by an annoying ambition to improve their lives, and why they appear sullen, unhappy, and indifferent when their fathers were content, quiet, and loyal. “You know, you Black folks have it easier than I do,” said a confused merchant from Albany to his Black customer. “Yes,” he replied, “and so do your pigs.”

Taking, then, the dissatisfied and shiftless field-hand as a starting-point, let us inquire how the black thousands of Dougherty have struggled from him up toward their ideal, and what that ideal is. All social struggle is evidenced by the rise, first of economic, then of social classes, among a homogeneous population. To-day the following economic classes are plainly differentiated among these Negroes.

Taking the dissatisfied and aimless worker as a starting point, let’s explore how the thousands of Black people in Dougherty have worked their way up toward their ideal and what that ideal actually is. All social struggle shows itself in the emergence, first of economic and then of social classes, within a similar population. Today, the following economic classes are clearly defined among these Black individuals.

A “submerged tenth” of croppers, with a few paupers; forty per cent who are metayers and thirty-nine per cent of semi-metayers and wage-laborers. There are left five per cent of money-renters and six per cent of freeholders,—the “Upper Ten” of the land. The croppers are entirely without capital, even in the limited sense of food or money to keep them from seed-time to harvest. All they furnish is their labor; the land-owner furnishes land, stock, tools, seed, and house; and at the end of the year the laborer gets from a third to a half of the crop. Out of his share, however, comes pay and interest for food and clothing advanced him during the year. Thus we have a laborer without capital and without wages, and an employer whose capital is largely his employees’ wages. It is an unsatisfactory arrangement, both for hirer and hired, and is usually in vogue on poor land with hard-pressed owners.

A “submerged tenth” of farmers, along with a few needy people; forty percent who are sharecroppers and thirty-nine percent who are semi-sharecroppers and wage laborers. There are also five percent of cash rent payers and six percent of property owners—the “Upper Ten” of landowners. The farmers are completely without capital, even in the limited sense of food or money to sustain them from planting to harvest. All they provide is their labor; the landowner provides land, livestock, tools, seeds, and housing; and at the end of the year, the laborer receives between a third to half of the crop. However, from their share, they must pay back for food and clothing provided to them throughout the year. This creates a scenario where the laborer has no capital and no wages, while the employer’s capital largely consists of the workers’ wages. It’s an unsatisfactory system for both the employer and the employee, and it’s typically found on struggling land with overburdened owners.

Above the croppers come the great mass of the black population who work the land on their own responsibility, paying rent in cotton and supported by the crop-mortgage system. After the war this system was attractive to the freedmen on account of its larger freedom and its possibility for making a surplus. But with the carrying out of the crop-lien system, the deterioration of the land, and the slavery of debt, the position of the metayers has sunk to a dead level of practically unrewarded toil. Formerly all tenants had some capital, and often considerable; but absentee landlordism, rising rack-rent, and failing cotton have stripped them well-nigh of all, and probably not over half of them to-day own their mules. The change from cropper to tenant was accomplished by fixing the rent. If, now, the rent fixed was reasonable, this was an incentive to the tenant to strive. On the other hand, if the rent was too high, or if the land deteriorated, the result was to discourage and check the efforts of the black peasantry. There is no doubt that the latter case is true; that in Dougherty County every economic advantage of the price of cotton in market and of the strivings of the tenant has been taken advantage of by the landlords and merchants, and swallowed up in rent and interest. If cotton rose in price, the rent rose even higher; if cotton fell, the rent remained or followed reluctantly. If the tenant worked hard and raised a large crop, his rent was raised the next year; if that year the crop failed, his corn was confiscated and his mule sold for debt. There were, of course, exceptions to this,—cases of personal kindness and forbearance; but in the vast majority of cases the rule was to extract the uttermost farthing from the mass of the black farm laborers.

Above the crop workers is a large group of the black population who farm the land on their own, paying rent in cotton and relying on the crop-mortgage system. After the war, this system seemed appealing to the freedmen because it offered more freedom and the chance to make a profit. However, with the implementation of the crop-lien system, the decline of the land, and the burden of debt, the situation for the sharecroppers has deteriorated into a state of almost unrecognized labor. In the past, all tenants had some capital, often quite a bit; but absentee landlords, rising rents, and failing cotton crops have nearly stripped them of everything, and probably fewer than half of them own their mules today. The transition from sharecropper to tenant was made by setting the rent. If the rent was reasonable, it motivated the tenant to work hard. But if the rent was too high, or if the land quality declined, it discouraged the black peasantry’s efforts. There’s no doubt that the latter is true; in Dougherty County, every economic advantage from the cotton market and the hard work of the tenants has been exploited by the landlords and merchants, ending up as rent and interest. When cotton prices went up, rent increased even more; when cotton prices dropped, rent either stayed the same or decreased reluctantly. If a tenant worked hard and produced a large crop, their rent would increase the following year; if that year the crop failed, their corn would be taken, and their mule would be sold to cover the debt. Of course, there were exceptions—instances of personal kindness and patience—but in the vast majority of cases, the rule was to extract every last cent from the black farm laborers.

The average metayer pays from twenty to thirty per cent of his crop in rent. The result of such rack-rent can only be evil,—abuse and neglect of the soil, deterioration in the character of the laborers, and a widespread sense of injustice. “Wherever the country is poor,” cried Arthur Young, “it is in the hands of metayers,” and “their condition is more wretched than that of day-laborers.” He was talking of Italy a century ago; but he might have been talking of Dougherty County to-day. And especially is that true to-day which he declares was true in France before the Revolution: “The metayers are considered as little better than menial servants, removable at pleasure, and obliged to conform in all things to the will of the landlords.” On this low plane half the black population of Dougherty County—perhaps more than half the black millions of this land—are to-day struggling.

The average metayer pays between twenty to thirty percent of their crop in rent. The consequences of such high rent can only be harmful—abuse and neglect of the land, decline in the quality of the workers, and a widespread feeling of injustice. “Wherever the country is poor,” exclaimed Arthur Young, “it is in the hands of metayers,” and “their situation is worse than that of day laborers.” He was referring to Italy a century ago; but he could have been talking about Dougherty County today. This is especially true today of what he said about France before the Revolution: “The metayers are seen as only slightly better than servants, easily dismissed, and forced to comply with the landlords' every demand.” On this low level, more than half the black population of Dougherty County—perhaps even more than half the millions of black people in this country—are struggling today.

A degree above these we may place those laborers who receive money wages for their work. Some receive a house with perhaps a garden-spot; then supplies of food and clothing are advanced, and certain fixed wages are given at the end of the year, varying from thirty to sixty dollars, out of which the supplies must be paid for, with interest. About eighteen per cent of the population belong to this class of semi-metayers, while twenty-two per cent are laborers paid by the month or year, and are either “furnished” by their own savings or perhaps more usually by some merchant who takes his chances of payment. Such laborers receive from thirty-five to fifty cents a day during the working season. They are usually young unmarried persons, some being women; and when they marry they sink to the class of metayers, or, more seldom, become renters.

A step above these, we can categorize those workers who earn a salary for their labor. Some get a house, maybe with a small garden; then they receive advances for food and clothing, and a set salary at the end of the year, ranging from thirty to sixty dollars, from which they have to pay back the advances, plus interest. About eighteen percent of the population falls into this group of semi-metayers, while twenty-two percent are workers paid by the month or year, often "furnished" by their own savings or, more commonly, by a merchant who risks the chance of payment. These workers earn between thirty-five and fifty cents a day during the busy season. They are typically young, unmarried individuals, including some women; when they get married, they usually move down to the class of metayers or, less often, become renters.

The renters for fixed money rentals are the first of the emerging classes, and form five per cent of the families. The sole advantage of this small class is their freedom to choose their crops, and the increased responsibility which comes through having money transactions. While some of the renters differ little in condition from the metayers, yet on the whole they are more intelligent and responsible persons, and are the ones who eventually become land-owners. Their better character and greater shrewdness enable them to gain, perhaps to demand, better terms in rents; rented farms, varying from forty to a hundred acres, bear an average rental of about fifty-four dollars a year. The men who conduct such farms do not long remain renters; either they sink to metayers, or with a successful series of harvests rise to be land-owners.

The renters with fixed money rentals are the first of the new classes and make up five percent of families. The only advantage of this small group is their freedom to choose their crops and the increased responsibility that comes with financial transactions. While some of the renters are not much better off than the sharecroppers, overall, they tend to be more intelligent and responsible, and they are the ones who eventually become landowners. Their better character and greater savvy allow them to secure, and even demand, better rental terms; rented farms, which range from forty to a hundred acres, have an average rental of about fifty-four dollars a year. The individuals who run these farms typically don’t stay renters for long; they either fall back to being sharecroppers, or with a streak of successful harvests, they rise to become landowners.

In 1870 the tax-books of Dougherty report no Negroes as landholders. If there were any such at that time,—and there may have been a few,—their land was probably held in the name of some white patron,—a method not uncommon during slavery. In 1875 ownership of land had begun with seven hundred and fifty acres; ten years later this had increased to over sixty-five hundred acres, to nine thousand acres in 1890 and ten thousand in 1900. The total assessed property has in this same period risen from eighty thousand dollars in 1875 to two hundred and forty thousand dollars in 1900.

In 1870, the tax records for Dougherty show no Black landowners. If there were any at that time—and there might have been a few—their land was likely held in the name of a white patron, which was a common practice during slavery. By 1875, land ownership had started with seven hundred and fifty acres; ten years later, this increased to over six thousand five hundred acres, then to nine thousand acres in 1890, and ten thousand acres in 1900. During the same period, the total assessed property value rose from eighty thousand dollars in 1875 to two hundred and forty thousand dollars in 1900.

Two circumstances complicate this development and make it in some respects difficult to be sure of the real tendencies; they are the panic of 1893, and the low price of cotton in 1898. Besides this, the system of assessing property in the country districts of Georgia is somewhat antiquated and of uncertain statistical value; there are no assessors, and each man makes a sworn return to a tax-receiver. Thus public opinion plays a large part, and the returns vary strangely from year to year. Certainly these figures show the small amount of accumulated capital among the Negroes, and the consequent large dependence of their property on temporary prosperity. They have little to tide over a few years of economic depression, and are at the mercy of the cotton-market far more than the whites. And thus the land-owners, despite their marvellous efforts, are really a transient class, continually being depleted by those who fall back into the class of renters or metayers, and augmented by newcomers from the masses. Of one hundred land-owners in 1898, half had bought their land since 1893, a fourth between 1890 and 1893, a fifth between 1884 and 1890, and the rest between 1870 and 1884. In all, one hundred and eighty-five Negroes have owned land in this county since 1875.

Two factors complicate this situation and make it somewhat difficult to determine the real trends; they are the panic of 1893 and the low cotton prices in 1898. Additionally, the system for assessing property in Georgia's rural areas is somewhat outdated and not very reliable statistically; there are no assessors, and each person submits a sworn return to a tax receiver. As a result, public opinion has a significant influence, and the returns fluctuate oddly from year to year. These figures definitely illustrate the limited amount of accumulated capital among Black people and their heavy reliance on temporary economic booms. They have very little to help them weather a few years of economic downturn, and they depend on the cotton market much more than white landowners do. Consequently, despite their impressive efforts, landowners are essentially a temporary class, constantly being reduced by those who slip back into renting or sharecropping and increased by newcomers from the general population. Of the one hundred landowners in 1898, half had purchased their land since 1893, a quarter between 1890 and 1893, a fifth between 1884 and 1890, and the rest between 1870 and 1884. In total, one hundred and eighty-five Black individuals have owned land in this county since 1875.

If all the black land-owners who had ever held land here had kept it or left it in the hands of black men, the Negroes would have owned nearer thirty thousand acres than the fifteen thousand they now hold. And yet these fifteen thousand acres are a creditable showing,—a proof of no little weight of the worth and ability of the Negro people. If they had been given an economic start at Emancipation, if they had been in an enlightened and rich community which really desired their best good, then we might perhaps call such a result small or even insignificant. But for a few thousand poor ignorant field-hands, in the face of poverty, a falling market, and social stress, to save and capitalize two hundred thousand dollars in a generation has meant a tremendous effort. The rise of a nation, the pressing forward of a social class, means a bitter struggle, a hard and soul-sickening battle with the world such as few of the more favored classes know or appreciate.

If all the Black landowners who ever owned property here had kept it or left it in the hands of Black people, the community would have owned closer to thirty thousand acres instead of the fifteen thousand they currently have. Yet, these fifteen thousand acres are a commendable achievement—a significant testament to the worth and capabilities of the Black community. If they had been given an economic boost at the time of Emancipation, if they had been part of a supportive and wealthy community that genuinely cared for their well-being, we might consider this outcome small or even unremarkable. But for a few thousand poor, uneducated farmworkers, facing poverty, a declining market, and social pressure, saving and accumulating two hundred thousand dollars in just one generation has required an enormous effort. The rise of a nation and the advancement of a social class involve a harsh struggle, a difficult and exhausting battle with the world that few of the more privileged classes understand or recognize.

Out of the hard economic conditions of this portion of the Black Belt, only six per cent of the population have succeeded in emerging into peasant proprietorship; and these are not all firmly fixed, but grow and shrink in number with the wavering of the cotton-market. Fully ninety-four per cent have struggled for land and failed, and half of them sit in hopeless serfdom. For these there is one other avenue of escape toward which they have turned in increasing numbers, namely, migration to town. A glance at the distribution of land among the black owners curiously reveals this fact. In 1898 the holdings were as follows: Under forty acres, forty-nine families; forty to two hundred and fifty acres, seventeen families; two hundred and fifty to one thousand acres, thirteen families; one thousand or more acres, two families. Now in 1890 there were forty-four holdings, but only nine of these were under forty acres. The great increase of holdings, then, has come in the buying of small homesteads near town, where their owners really share in the town life; this is a part of the rush to town. And for every land-owner who has thus hurried away from the narrow and hard conditions of country life, how many field-hands, how many tenants, how many ruined renters, have joined that long procession? Is it not strange compensation? The sin of the country districts is visited on the town, and the social sores of city life to-day may, here in Dougherty County, and perhaps in many places near and far, look for their final healing without the city walls.

Given the tough economic conditions in this part of the Black Belt, only six percent of the population has managed to become landowners, and even they aren't stable; their numbers fluctuate with the cotton market. Ninety-four percent have fought for land and failed, with half of them stuck in hopeless servitude. For these individuals, there is another option they are increasingly pursuing: moving to the city. A look at land distribution among Black owners highlights this fact. In 1898, the land ownership was as follows: under forty acres, forty-nine families; forty to two hundred fifty acres, seventeen families; two hundred fifty to one thousand acres, thirteen families; and one thousand or more acres, two families. Back in 1890, there were forty-four landholdings, but only nine of these were under forty acres. This significant increase in land ownership has come from purchasing small homesteads close to town, where these landowners genuinely engage in city life; this reflects the trend of moving to the city. For every landowner who has quickened their pace away from the harsh realities of rural life, how many farmworkers, tenants, and bankrupt renters have joined that long journey? Isn’t it a strange form of compensation? The problems of rural areas spill into the city, and the social issues of urban life today might, here in Dougherty County and perhaps in many other places near and far, find their ultimate solutions outside the city limits.

IX.
Of the Sons of Master and Man

Life treads on life, and heart on heart;
We press too close in church and mart
To keep a dream or grave apart.

Life walks over life, and heart meets heart;
We get too close in church and market
To keep a dream or grave apart.

MRS. BROWNING.

Mrs. Browning.

musical score

The world-old phenomenon of the contact of diverse races of men is to have new exemplification during the new century. Indeed, the characteristic of our age is the contact of European civilization with the world’s undeveloped peoples. Whatever we may say of the results of such contact in the past, it certainly forms a chapter in human action not pleasant to look back upon. War, murder, slavery, extermination, and debauchery,—this has again and again been the result of carrying civilization and the blessed gospel to the isles of the sea and the heathen without the law. Nor does it altogether satisfy the conscience of the modern world to be told complacently that all this has been right and proper, the fated triumph of strength over weakness, of righteousness over evil, of superiors over inferiors. It would certainly be soothing if one could readily believe all this; and yet there are too many ugly facts for everything to be thus easily explained away. We feel and know that there are many delicate differences in race psychology, numberless changes that our crude social measurements are not yet able to follow minutely, which explain much of history and social development. At the same time, too, we know that these considerations have never adequately explained or excused the triumph of brute force and cunning over weakness and innocence.

The age-old phenomenon of different races coming into contact is set to have a new example in the coming century. In fact, a defining feature of our time is the interaction between European civilization and the world's undeveloped societies. No matter what we might say about the outcomes of such interactions in the past, they certainly represent a part of human history that isn't pleasant to reflect on. War, murder, slavery, extermination, and corruption—time and again, these have been the consequences of bringing civilization and the so-called true gospel to the islands and the so-called heathens. The modern world isn't completely comforted by the assertion that this was all proper and justified, the inevitable victory of strength over weakness, of righteousness over evil, of the superior over the inferior. It would certainly be comforting if we could easily accept that narrative; however, there are too many troubling facts for everything to be dismissed so straightforwardly. We recognize and understand that there are many subtle differences in racial psychology, countless changes that our basic social measurements can't yet accurately track, which shed light on much of history and social development. At the same time, we are aware that these factors have never fully justified or excused the dominance of brute force and cunning over vulnerability and innocence.

It is, then, the strife of all honorable men of the twentieth century to see that in the future competition of races the survival of the fittest shall mean the triumph of the good, the beautiful, and the true; that we may be able to preserve for future civilization all that is really fine and noble and strong, and not continue to put a premium on greed and impudence and cruelty. To bring this hope to fruition, we are compelled daily to turn more and more to a conscientious study of the phenomena of race-contact,—to a study frank and fair, and not falsified and colored by our wishes or our fears. And we have in the South as fine a field for such a study as the world affords,—a field, to be sure, which the average American scientist deems somewhat beneath his dignity, and which the average man who is not a scientist knows all about, but nevertheless a line of study which by reason of the enormous race complications with which God seems about to punish this nation must increasingly claim our sober attention, study, and thought, we must ask, what are the actual relations of whites and blacks in the South? and we must be answered, not by apology or fault-finding, but by a plain, unvarnished tale.

It is, then, the struggle of all honorable people in the twentieth century to ensure that in the future competition among races, the survival of the fittest means the victory of the good, the beautiful, and the true; that we can preserve for future civilization all that is genuinely fine, noble, and strong, and not continue to reward greed, arrogance, and cruelty. To make this hope a reality, we must increasingly engage in a thoughtful study of the phenomena of race interaction — a study that is honest and fair, not distorted by our desires or fears. In the South, we have a remarkable opportunity for such a study, one that the average American scientist may deem beneath their dignity, and which the average person not involved in science believes they understand fully. Yet this line of inquiry, given the immense racial complexities that seem to challenge this nation, must demand our serious attention, study, and consideration. We must ask: what are the true relationships between whites and blacks in the South? And we need answers that are not filled with excuses or blame, but rather a straightforward, unembellished account.

In the civilized life of to-day the contact of men and their relations to each other fall in a few main lines of action and communication: there is, first, the physical proximity of home and dwelling-places, the way in which neighborhoods group themselves, and the contiguity of neighborhoods. Secondly, and in our age chiefest, there are the economic relations,—the methods by which individuals cooperate for earning a living, for the mutual satisfaction of wants, for the production of wealth. Next, there are the political relations, the cooperation in social control, in group government, in laying and paying the burden of taxation. In the fourth place there are the less tangible but highly important forms of intellectual contact and commerce, the interchange of ideas through conversation and conference, through periodicals and libraries; and, above all, the gradual formation for each community of that curious tertium quid which we call public opinion. Closely allied with this come the various forms of social contact in everyday life, in travel, in theatres, in house gatherings, in marrying and giving in marriage. Finally, there are the varying forms of religious enterprise, of moral teaching and benevolent endeavor. These are the principal ways in which men living in the same communities are brought into contact with each other. It is my present task, therefore, to indicate, from my point of view, how the black race in the South meet and mingle with the whites in these matters of everyday life.

In today's civilized society, the interactions between people and their relationships can be broken down into a few main areas of action and communication: first, there's the physical closeness of homes and communities, how neighborhoods are organized, and how they connect to each other. Next, and most important in our time, are the economic relationships—the ways individuals work together to make a living, meet each other's needs, and generate wealth. Then there are the political relationships, which involve collaboration in social governance, community management, and sharing the responsibilities of taxation. The fourth area involves the less visible but very significant forms of intellectual interaction and exchange, sharing ideas through conversations and meetings, through magazines and libraries; and, most importantly, the gradual development of that unique phenomenon we call public opinion within each community. Closely related to this are the various forms of social interactions in everyday life, in travel, in theaters, in home gatherings, and in marriages. Finally, there are the different types of religious activities, moral guidance, and charitable efforts. These are the main ways in which people living in the same communities connect with each other. Therefore, my current task is to explain, from my perspective, how the Black community in the South interacts and mingles with white people in these everyday aspects of life.

First, as to physical dwelling. It is usually possible to draw in nearly every Southern community a physical color-line on the map, on the one side of which whites dwell and on the other Negroes. The winding and intricacy of the geographical color-line varies, of course, in different communities. I know some towns where a straight line drawn through the middle of the main street separates nine-tenths of the whites from nine-tenths of the blacks. In other towns the older settlement of whites has been encircled by a broad band of blacks; in still other cases little settlements or nuclei of blacks have sprung up amid surrounding whites. Usually in cities each street has its distinctive color, and only now and then do the colors meet in close proximity. Even in the country something of this segregation is manifest in the smaller areas, and of course in the larger phenomena of the Black Belt.

First, regarding physical living spaces. In almost every Southern community, you can usually draw a color line on the map, with whites living on one side and Black people on the other. The winding nature of this geographical color line varies in different places. I know some towns where a straight line drawn down the middle of the main street separates the vast majority of whites from the vast majority of Black people. In other towns, the older white neighborhoods have been surrounded by a large area of Black residents; in still other cases, small Black communities have developed within predominantly white areas. Typically, in cities, each street has its own racial identity, and only occasionally do these groups find themselves in close proximity. Even in rural areas, some level of segregation is evident in smaller neighborhoods, and certainly in the broader patterns of the Black Belt.

All this segregation by color is largely independent of that natural clustering by social grades common to all communities. A Negro slum may be in dangerous proximity to a white residence quarter, while it is quite common to find a white slum planted in the heart of a respectable Negro district. One thing, however, seldom occurs: the best of the whites and the best of the Negroes almost never live in anything like close proximity. It thus happens that in nearly every Southern town and city, both whites and blacks see commonly the worst of each other. This is a vast change from the situation in the past, when, through the close contact of master and house-servant in the patriarchal big house, one found the best of both races in close contact and sympathy, while at the same time the squalor and dull round of toil among the field-hands was removed from the sight and hearing of the family. One can easily see how a person who saw slavery thus from his father’s parlors, and sees freedom on the streets of a great city, fails to grasp or comprehend the whole of the new picture. On the other hand, the settled belief of the mass of the Negroes that the Southern white people do not have the black man’s best interests at heart has been intensified in later years by this continual daily contact of the better class of blacks with the worst representatives of the white race.

All this separation by race is mostly separate from the natural grouping by social class that's typical in every community. A Black neighborhood might be dangerously close to a white residential area, while it's not unusual to find a white neighborhood in the middle of a respectable Black community. However, one thing rarely happens: the best of whites and the best of Blacks almost never live near each other. As a result, in nearly every Southern town and city, both whites and Blacks often see the worst of each other. This represents a huge shift from the past, when the close relationships between masters and house servants in the large homes allowed the best of both races to interact and empathize, while the poverty and hard work of field laborers stayed out of sight and earshot of the family. It's easy to understand how someone who witnessed slavery from their father's living room and sees freedom on the streets of a big city struggles to understand the entirety of the new situation. On the flip side, the widely held belief among many Black people that Southern whites don't have their best interests in mind has been intensified in recent years by this constant daily interaction between the better class of Blacks and the worst representatives of the white population.

Coming now to the economic relations of the races, we are on ground made familiar by study, much discussion, and no little philanthropic effort. And yet with all this there are many essential elements in the cooperation of Negroes and whites for work and wealth that are too readily overlooked or not thoroughly understood. The average American can easily conceive of a rich land awaiting development and filled with black laborers. To him the Southern problem is simply that of making efficient workingmen out of this material, by giving them the requisite technical skill and the help of invested capital. The problem, however, is by no means as simple as this, from the obvious fact that these workingmen have been trained for centuries as slaves. They exhibit, therefore, all the advantages and defects of such training; they are willing and good-natured, but not self-reliant, provident, or careful. If now the economic development of the South is to be pushed to the verge of exploitation, as seems probable, then we have a mass of workingmen thrown into relentless competition with the workingmen of the world, but handicapped by a training the very opposite to that of the modern self-reliant democratic laborer. What the black laborer needs is careful personal guidance, group leadership of men with hearts in their bosoms, to train them to foresight, carefulness, and honesty. Nor does it require any fine-spun theories of racial differences to prove the necessity of such group training after the brains of the race have been knocked out by two hundred and fifty years of assiduous education in submission, carelessness, and stealing. After Emancipation, it was the plain duty of some one to assume this group leadership and training of the Negro laborer. I will not stop here to inquire whose duty it was—whether that of the white ex-master who had profited by unpaid toil, or the Northern philanthropist whose persistence brought on the crisis, or the National Government whose edict freed the bondmen; I will not stop to ask whose duty it was, but I insist it was the duty of some one to see that these workingmen were not left alone and unguided, without capital, without land, without skill, without economic organization, without even the bald protection of law, order, and decency,—left in a great land, not to settle down to slow and careful internal development, but destined to be thrown almost immediately into relentless and sharp competition with the best of modern workingmen under an economic system where every participant is fighting for himself, and too often utterly regardless of the rights or welfare of his neighbor.

Now let's talk about the economic relationships between different races. This is a topic we've studied thoroughly, debated extensively, and put a lot of charitable effort into. Still, there are many crucial aspects of the collaboration between Black people and white people in terms of work and wealth that are often overlooked or not fully understood. The average American can easily imagine a rich land waiting to be developed, filled with Black workers. For them, the Southern issue is simply about turning these individuals into efficient workers by providing the necessary skills and investment. However, the reality is much more complex, given that these workers have been trained for centuries as slaves. As a result, they show both the strengths and weaknesses of that upbringing; they are eager and kind-hearted, but not self-sufficient, frugal, or cautious. If the South's economic development is pushed to its limits, which seems likely, we will have a large group of workers competing fiercely with global laborers, but hindered by a training that is the exact opposite of modern self-sufficient, democratic workers. What Black laborers need is thoughtful personal guidance and strong leadership from compassionate individuals who can teach them foresight, diligence, and integrity. It doesn’t take complex theories about racial differences to highlight the need for this kind of group training after two hundred and fifty years of being taught submission, carelessness, and dishonesty. After Emancipation, it was clearly someone’s responsibility to take on this leadership role and support the training of Black workers. I won’t delve into whose responsibility it was—whether it was the white former masters who benefited from unpaid labor, the Northern philanthropists whose efforts led to this crisis, or the National Government that freed the enslaved individuals; I won’t pause to consider who should have taken action, but I firmly believe it was essential for someone to ensure these workers weren’t left alone and without guidance—without capital, land, skills, economic organization, or even the basic protection of law, order, and decency. They were left in a vast land, not to gradually develop internally, but instead pushed almost immediately into fierce and harsh competition with the best of modern workers in an economic system where everyone is fighting for their own interests, often completely disregarding the rights or welfare of others.

For we must never forget that the economic system of the South to-day which has succeeded the old regime is not the same system as that of the old industrial North, of England, or of France, with their trade-unions, their restrictive laws, their written and unwritten commercial customs, and their long experience. It is, rather, a copy of that England of the early nineteenth century, before the factory acts,—the England that wrung pity from thinkers and fired the wrath of Carlyle. The rod of empire that passed from the hands of Southern gentlemen in 1865, partly by force, partly by their own petulance, has never returned to them. Rather it has passed to those men who have come to take charge of the industrial exploitation of the New South,—the sons of poor whites fired with a new thirst for wealth and power, thrifty and avaricious Yankees, and unscrupulous immigrants. Into the hands of these men the Southern laborers, white and black, have fallen; and this to their sorrow. For the laborers as such, there is in these new captains of industry neither love nor hate, neither sympathy nor romance; it is a cold question of dollars and dividends. Under such a system all labor is bound to suffer. Even the white laborers are not yet intelligent, thrifty, and well trained enough to maintain themselves against the powerful inroads of organized capital. The results among them, even, are long hours of toil, low wages, child labor, and lack of protection against usury and cheating. But among the black laborers all this is aggravated, first, by a race prejudice which varies from a doubt and distrust among the best element of whites to a frenzied hatred among the worst; and, secondly, it is aggravated, as I have said before, by the wretched economic heritage of the freedmen from slavery. With this training it is difficult for the freedman to learn to grasp the opportunities already opened to him, and the new opportunities are seldom given him, but go by favor to the whites.

For we must never forget that the economic system in the South today, which has replaced the old regime, is not the same as that of the old industrial North, England, or France, with their trade unions, restrictive laws, written and unwritten business practices, and extensive experience. Instead, it resembles early nineteenth-century England, before the factory acts—the England that evoked pity from thinkers and anger from Carlyle. The power that shifted from Southern gentlemen in 1865, partly through force and partly due to their own stubbornness, has never returned to them. Instead, it has gone to those who have come to oversee the industrial development of the New South—the sons of poor whites driven by a new desire for wealth and power, industrious and greedy Yankees, and unscrupulous immigrants. In the hands of these individuals, Southern laborers, both white and black, have found themselves, to their distress. For these new industrial leaders show neither love nor hate for laborers, lacking sympathy or romance; it's merely a matter of dollars and profits. Under such a system, all workers are bound to suffer. Even the white laborers are not yet smart, careful, or well-trained enough to defend themselves against the powerful forces of organized capital. The consequences for them include long hours of work, low wages, child labor, and no protection against exploitation and fraud. For black laborers, the situation is even worse, first due to a racial prejudice that ranges from doubt and distrust among the more decent whites to intense hatred among the worst; and second, it’s worsened, as I mentioned earlier, by the terrible economic legacy of slavery. With such a background, it's hard for the freedmen to seize the opportunities available to them, and new opportunities are rarely extended to them but rather go to white individuals by favoritism.

Left by the best elements of the South with little protection or oversight, he has been made in law and custom the victim of the worst and most unscrupulous men in each community. The crop-lien system which is depopulating the fields of the South is not simply the result of shiftlessness on the part of Negroes, but is also the result of cunningly devised laws as to mortgages, liens, and misdemeanors, which can be made by conscienceless men to entrap and snare the unwary until escape is impossible, further toil a farce, and protest a crime. I have seen, in the Black Belt of Georgia, an ignorant, honest Negro buy and pay for a farm in installments three separate times, and then in the face of law and decency the enterprising American who sold it to him pocketed the money and deed and left the black man landless, to labor on his own land at thirty cents a day. I have seen a black farmer fall in debt to a white storekeeper, and that storekeeper go to his farm and strip it of every single marketable article,—mules, ploughs, stored crops, tools, furniture, bedding, clocks, looking-glass,—and all this without a sheriff or officer, in the face of the law for homestead exemptions, and without rendering to a single responsible person any account or reckoning. And such proceedings can happen, and will happen, in any community where a class of ignorant toilers are placed by custom and race-prejudice beyond the pale of sympathy and race-brotherhood. So long as the best elements of a community do not feel in duty bound to protect and train and care for the weaker members of their group, they leave them to be preyed upon by these swindlers and rascals.

Left by the best people of the South with little protection or oversight, he has been made by law and custom the victim of the worst and most unscrupulous individuals in each community. The crop-lien system that's depopulating the Southern fields isn’t just due to laziness on the part of Black people; it’s also the result of cleverly crafted laws regarding mortgages, liens, and misdemeanors that can be used by unscrupulous individuals to trap and ensnare the unsuspecting until escape is impossible, making further work pointless and protest a crime. I’ve witnessed, in the Black Belt of Georgia, an ignorant but honest Black man buy and pay for a farm in installments three different times, only for the enterprising American who sold it to him to pocket both the money and the deed, leaving the Black man landless to labor on his own land for thirty cents a day. I’ve seen a Black farmer go into debt to a white storekeeper, and that storekeeper come to his farm and strip it of every single item of value—mules, plows, stored crops, tools, furniture, bedding, clocks, mirrors—all without a sheriff or officer present, despite the law against it, and without providing any account to anyone responsible. Such actions can happen, and will happen, in any community where a group of uninformed laborers is kept by custom and racial prejudice outside the bounds of sympathy and solidarity. As long as the best people in a community do not feel responsible for protecting, educating, and caring for the weaker members of their group, they leave them vulnerable to exploitation by these swindlers and thieves.

This unfortunate economic situation does not mean the hindrance of all advance in the black South, or the absence of a class of black landlords and mechanics who, in spite of disadvantages, are accumulating property and making good citizens. But it does mean that this class is not nearly so large as a fairer economic system might easily make it, that those who survive in the competition are handicapped so as to accomplish much less than they deserve to, and that, above all, the personnel of the successful class is left to chance and accident, and not to any intelligent culling or reasonable methods of selection. As a remedy for this, there is but one possible procedure. We must accept some of the race prejudice in the South as a fact,—deplorable in its intensity, unfortunate in results, and dangerous for the future, but nevertheless a hard fact which only time can efface. We cannot hope, then, in this generation, or for several generations, that the mass of the whites can be brought to assume that close sympathetic and self-sacrificing leadership of the blacks which their present situation so eloquently demands. Such leadership, such social teaching and example, must come from the blacks themselves. For some time men doubted as to whether the Negro could develop such leaders; but to-day no one seriously disputes the capability of individual Negroes to assimilate the culture and common sense of modern civilization, and to pass it on, to some extent at least, to their fellows. If this is true, then here is the path out of the economic situation, and here is the imperative demand for trained Negro leaders of character and intelligence,—men of skill, men of light and leading, college-bred men, black captains of industry, and missionaries of culture; men who thoroughly comprehend and know modern civilization, and can take hold of Negro communities and raise and train them by force of precept and example, deep sympathy, and the inspiration of common blood and ideals. But if such men are to be effective they must have some power,—they must be backed by the best public opinion of these communities, and able to wield for their objects and aims such weapons as the experience of the world has taught are indispensable to human progress.

This unfortunate economic situation doesn't mean that all progress in the black South is blocked, or that there's a lack of black landlords and skilled workers who, despite challenges, are building wealth and becoming responsible citizens. However, it does mean that this group isn't nearly as large as a fairer economic system could make it, that those who succeed in the competition are at a disadvantage and achieving much less than they deserve, and that, above all, the makeup of the successful class is left to chance and not to any thoughtful selection process. To address this, there's only one way forward. We must acknowledge some of the racial prejudice in the South as a reality—awful in its intensity, unfortunate in outcomes, and risky for the future, but still a hard fact that only time can change. Therefore, we can't expect, in this generation or in several generations to come, that the majority of white people will take on the close, empathetic, and selfless leadership of black individuals that their current situation urgently calls for. Such leadership and social guidance must come from black individuals themselves. For a time, people were unsure whether black individuals could create such leaders; but today, no one seriously questions the ability of individual black people to adopt the culture and common sense of modern society, and to pass that knowledge on to their peers. If this is true, then this is the way out of the economic situation, and this highlights the urgent need for trained black leaders with character and intelligence—skilled individuals, influential leaders, college-educated figures, black captains of industry, and cultural advocates; people who thoroughly understand modern civilization and can engage with black communities to uplift and educate them through guidance and example, deep compassion, and shared heritage and ideals. But for these leaders to be effective, they must have some power—they need support from the best public opinion in these communities and must be able to utilize the strategies and tools that experience has shown are essential for human advancement.

Of such weapons the greatest, perhaps, in the modern world is the power of the ballot; and this brings me to a consideration of the third form of contact between whites and blacks in the South,—political activity.

Of all the weapons, the most powerful in the modern world is probably the ballot; and this leads me to discuss the third way whites and blacks interact in the South—political activity.

In the attitude of the American mind toward Negro suffrage can be traced with unusual accuracy the prevalent conceptions of government. In the fifties we were near enough the echoes of the French Revolution to believe pretty thoroughly in universal suffrage. We argued, as we thought then rather logically, that no social class was so good, so true, and so disinterested as to be trusted wholly with the political destiny of its neighbors; that in every state the best arbiters of their own welfare are the persons directly affected; consequently that it is only by arming every hand with a ballot,—with the right to have a voice in the policy of the state,—that the greatest good to the greatest number could be attained. To be sure, there were objections to these arguments, but we thought we had answered them tersely and convincingly; if some one complained of the ignorance of voters, we answered, “Educate them.” If another complained of their venality, we replied, “Disfranchise them or put them in jail.” And, finally, to the men who feared demagogues and the natural perversity of some human beings we insisted that time and bitter experience would teach the most hardheaded. It was at this time that the question of Negro suffrage in the South was raised. Here was a defenceless people suddenly made free. How were they to be protected from those who did not believe in their freedom and were determined to thwart it? Not by force, said the North; not by government guardianship, said the South; then by the ballot, the sole and legitimate defence of a free people, said the Common Sense of the Nation. No one thought, at the time, that the ex-slaves could use the ballot intelligently or very effectively; but they did think that the possession of so great power by a great class in the nation would compel their fellows to educate this class to its intelligent use.

In the way that Americans viewed Black suffrage, you can clearly see their general ideas about government. In the 1850s, we were close enough to the echoes of the French Revolution to really believe in universal suffrage. We argued, as we thought at the time fairly logically, that no social class was so noble, truthful, and selfless that it could be completely trusted with the political fate of others; that in every state, the best judges of their own well-being are the people directly affected. Therefore, by giving everyone the right to vote—allowing them to have a say in the state’s policies—we could achieve the greatest good for the greatest number. Of course, there were objections to these arguments, but we believed we had addressed them clearly and convincingly; if someone complained about the ignorance of voters, we said, “Educate them.” If another raised concerns about their corruption, we replied, “Disfranchise them or lock them up.” Lastly, to those who feared demagogues and the natural flaws in some individuals, we insisted that time and harsh experiences would ultimately teach even the most stubborn. It was during this time that the issue of Black suffrage in the South emerged. Here was a vulnerable group suddenly granted freedom. How would they be protected from those who didn’t believe in their freedom and were intent on undermining it? Not through force, said the North; not through government oversight, said the South; but through the ballot, the only legitimate defense of a free people, said the common sense of the nation. No one believed at the time that the former slaves could use the ballot wisely or effectively, but there was a belief that if a large group in the nation had such significant power, it would push others to educate that group to use it wisely.

Meantime, new thoughts came to the nation: the inevitable period of moral retrogression and political trickery that ever follows in the wake of war overtook us. So flagrant became the political scandals that reputable men began to leave politics alone, and politics consequently became disreputable. Men began to pride themselves on having nothing to do with their own government, and to agree tacitly with those who regarded public office as a private perquisite. In this state of mind it became easy to wink at the suppression of the Negro vote in the South, and to advise self-respecting Negroes to leave politics entirely alone. The decent and reputable citizens of the North who neglected their own civic duties grew hilarious over the exaggerated importance with which the Negro regarded the franchise. Thus it easily happened that more and more the better class of Negroes followed the advice from abroad and the pressure from home, and took no further interest in politics, leaving to the careless and the venal of their race the exercise of their rights as voters. The black vote that still remained was not trained and educated, but further debauched by open and unblushing bribery, or force and fraud; until the Negro voter was thoroughly inoculated with the idea that politics was a method of private gain by disreputable means.

In the meantime, new ideas emerged in the nation: the inevitable period of moral decline and political deceit that always follows a war caught up with us. Political scandals became so blatant that respectable individuals began to steer clear of politics, which in turn became disreputable. People started to take pride in having nothing to do with their own government and silently agreed with those who viewed public office as a personal benefit. With this mindset, it became easy to ignore the suppression of the Black vote in the South and to advise self-respecting Black individuals to stay out of politics entirely. The decent and respectable citizens of the North who ignored their own civic responsibilities found amusement in the exaggerated importance placed on voting by Black people. Consequently, more and more of the better-educated Black citizens followed the advice from outside and the pressure from home, losing interest in politics and leaving the exercise of their voting rights to the careless and corrupt among their community. The Black vote that remained was neither trained nor educated, but further degraded by open and shameless bribery, or coercion and deceit; until the Black voter was completely convinced that politics was merely a way to achieve personal gain through dishonest means.

And finally, now, to-day, when we are awakening to the fact that the perpetuity of republican institutions on this continent depends on the purification of the ballot, the civic training of voters, and the raising of voting to the plane of a solemn duty which a patriotic citizen neglects to his peril and to the peril of his children’s children,—in this day, when we are striving for a renaissance of civic virtue, what are we going to say to the black voter of the South? Are we going to tell him still that politics is a disreputable and useless form of human activity? Are we going to induce the best class of Negroes to take less and less interest in government, and to give up their right to take such an interest, without a protest? I am not saying a word against all legitimate efforts to purge the ballot of ignorance, pauperism, and crime. But few have pretended that the present movement for disfranchisement in the South is for such a purpose; it has been plainly and frankly declared in nearly every case that the object of the disfranchising laws is the elimination of the black man from politics.

And finally, now, today, as we realize that the ongoing existence of republican institutions on this continent relies on cleaning up the ballot, educating voters, and elevating voting to a serious duty that a patriotic citizen ignores at their own risk and the risk of their descendants—on this day, as we strive for a revival of civic virtue, what are we going to say to the Black voter in the South? Are we going to continue telling them that politics is a shady and pointless activity? Are we going to encourage the best members of the Black community to take less and less interest in government and to surrender their right to engage in such interests without protest? I’m not against any legitimate efforts to remove ignorance, poverty, and crime from the ballot. But few have claimed that the current movement for disenfranchisement in the South is for such reasons; it has been clearly stated in almost every case that the aim of the disenfranchising laws is to exclude Black individuals from politics.

Now, is this a minor matter which has no influence on the main question of the industrial and intellectual development of the Negro? Can we establish a mass of black laborers and artisans and landholders in the South who, by law and public opinion, have absolutely no voice in shaping the laws under which they live and work? Can the modern organization of industry, assuming as it does free democratic government and the power and ability of the laboring classes to compel respect for their welfare,—can this system be carried out in the South when half its laboring force is voiceless in the public councils and powerless in its own defence? To-day the black man of the South has almost nothing to say as to how much he shall be taxed, or how those taxes shall be expended; as to who shall execute the laws, and how they shall do it; as to who shall make the laws, and how they shall be made. It is pitiable that frantic efforts must be made at critical times to get law-makers in some States even to listen to the respectful presentation of the black man’s side of a current controversy. Daily the Negro is coming more and more to look upon law and justice, not as protecting safeguards, but as sources of humiliation and oppression. The laws are made by men who have little interest in him; they are executed by men who have absolutely no motive for treating the black people with courtesy or consideration; and, finally, the accused law-breaker is tried, not by his peers, but too often by men who would rather punish ten innocent Negroes than let one guilty one escape.

Now, is this just a minor issue that doesn't affect the main question of the industrial and intellectual development of Black people? Can we establish a large group of Black workers, artisans, and landowners in the South who, by law and public opinion, have no voice in shaping the laws that govern their lives and work? Can the modern organization of industry, which relies on free democratic government and the ability of the working class to demand respect for their welfare—can this system function in the South when half of its workforce has no voice in public decisions and is powerless to defend itself? Today, the Black man in the South has almost no say about how much he should be taxed or how those taxes should be spent; who should enforce the laws and how they should be enforced; who should make the laws and how they should be made. It’s tragic that desperate efforts must be made at critical times just to get lawmakers in some states to even listen to the respectful presentation of the Black man’s perspective in current controversies. Daily, Black people are increasingly viewing law and justice not as protective measures but as sources of humiliation and oppression. The laws are created by individuals who have little interest in them; they are enforced by people who have no reason to treat Black individuals with respect or consideration; and finally, the accused lawbreaker is tried not by his peers, but often by those who would rather punish ten innocent Black individuals than allow one guilty person to go free.

I should be the last one to deny the patent weaknesses and shortcomings of the Negro people; I should be the last to withhold sympathy from the white South in its efforts to solve its intricate social problems. I freely acknowledged that it is possible, and sometimes best, that a partially undeveloped people should be ruled by the best of their stronger and better neighbors for their own good, until such time as they can start and fight the world’s battles alone. I have already pointed out how sorely in need of such economic and spiritual guidance the emancipated Negro was, and I am quite willing to admit that if the representatives of the best white Southern public opinion were the ruling and guiding powers in the South to-day the conditions indicated would be fairly well fulfilled. But the point I have insisted upon and now emphasize again, is that the best opinion of the South to-day is not the ruling opinion. That to leave the Negro helpless and without a ballot to-day is to leave him not to the guidance of the best, but rather to the exploitation and debauchment of the worst; that this is no truer of the South than of the North,—of the North than of Europe: in any land, in any country under modern free competition, to lay any class of weak and despised people, be they white, black, or blue, at the political mercy of their stronger, richer, and more resourceful fellows, is a temptation which human nature seldom has withstood and seldom will withstand.

I should be the last to deny the clear weaknesses and shortcomings of Black people; I should be the last to withhold sympathy from the white South in its attempts to address its complex social issues. I openly acknowledge that it can be possible, and sometimes preferable, for a partially developed group to be guided by the stronger and more capable neighbors for their own benefit, until they are ready to face the world’s challenges on their own. I've already pointed out how much the freed Black community needed economic and spiritual guidance, and I'm willing to admit that if the representatives of the best white Southern public opinion were the decision-makers in the South today, the mentioned conditions would likely be better met. However, the point I keep making and am emphasizing again, is that the best opinion in the South today is not what leads. Leaving Black people powerless and without a vote today doesn't give them the guidance of the best, but rather exposes them to the exploitation and corruption of the worst; this is just as true in the South as it is in the North, and the same goes for Europe: in any place, in any country where modern free competition exists, to leave any marginalized and despised group, whether they are white, black, or any other color, at the political mercy of their stronger, wealthier, and more capable counterparts is a temptation that human nature has rarely resisted and will seldom resist.

Moreover, the political status of the Negro in the South is closely connected with the question of Negro crime. There can be no doubt that crime among Negroes has sensibly increased in the last thirty years, and that there has appeared in the slums of great cities a distinct criminal class among the blacks. In explaining this unfortunate development, we must note two things: (1) that the inevitable result of Emancipation was to increase crime and criminals, and (2) that the police system of the South was primarily designed to control slaves. As to the first point, we must not forget that under a strict slave system there can scarcely be such a thing as crime. But when these variously constituted human particles are suddenly thrown broadcast on the sea of life, some swim, some sink, and some hang suspended, to be forced up or down by the chance currents of a busy hurrying world. So great an economic and social revolution as swept the South in ’63 meant a weeding out among the Negroes of the incompetents and vicious, the beginning of a differentiation of social grades. Now a rising group of people are not lifted bodily from the ground like an inert solid mass, but rather stretch upward like a living plant with its roots still clinging in the mould. The appearance, therefore, of the Negro criminal was a phenomenon to be awaited; and while it causes anxiety, it should not occasion surprise.

Furthermore, the political status of Black people in the South is closely tied to the issue of Black crime. There's no doubt that crime among Black individuals has noticeably increased over the past thirty years, and a distinct criminal class has emerged in the slums of major cities. To understand this troubling trend, we need to consider two things: (1) the unavoidable result of Emancipation was an increase in crime and criminals, and (2) the police system in the South was primarily created to control enslaved people. Regarding the first point, we shouldn't forget that in a strict slave system, there’s hardly anything considered crime. But when these various individuals are suddenly unleashed into the world, some thrive, some struggle, and some remain stuck, pushed and pulled by the unpredictable currents of a fast-paced society. Such a significant economic and social upheaval as that which occurred in the South in '63 meant weeding out the incompetent and criminal among Black people, leading to the beginning of a differentiation in social classes. Now, a rising group of people isn’t simply lifted from the ground like a solid mass; instead, they grow upward like a living plant with roots still embedded in the soil. Therefore, the emergence of Black criminals was something we should have expected; while it's concerning, it shouldn't be surprising.

Here again the hope for the future depended peculiarly on careful and delicate dealing with these criminals. Their offences at first were those of laziness, carelessness, and impulse, rather than of malignity or ungoverned viciousness. Such misdemeanors needed discriminating treatment, firm but reformatory, with no hint of injustice, and full proof of guilt. For such dealing with criminals, white or black, the South had no machinery, no adequate jails or reformatories; its police system was arranged to deal with blacks alone, and tacitly assumed that every white man was ipso facto a member of that police. Thus grew up a double system of justice, which erred on the white side by undue leniency and the practical immunity of red-handed criminals, and erred on the black side by undue severity, injustice, and lack of discrimination. For, as I have said, the police system of the South was originally designed to keep track of all Negroes, not simply of criminals; and when the Negroes were freed and the whole South was convinced of the impossibility of free Negro labor, the first and almost universal device was to use the courts as a means of reenslaving the blacks. It was not then a question of crime, but rather one of color, that settled a man’s conviction on almost any charge. Thus Negroes came to look upon courts as instruments of injustice and oppression, and upon those convicted in them as martyrs and victims.

Once again, the hope for the future relied heavily on careful and sensitive handling of these criminals. Their offenses were more about laziness, carelessness, and impulsiveness than actual malice or uncontrollable wickedness. Such minor crimes required thoughtful treatment—firm but reformative—without any hint of injustice and based on clear proof of guilt. For dealing with criminals, whether white or black, the South lacked the proper systems, like adequate jails or reformatories; its police system was set up to focus solely on black individuals and assumed that every white man was automatically part of that system. This led to a two-tiered justice system, which was too lenient towards white individuals, allowing many guilty parties to escape punishment, while being excessively harsh, unjust, and discriminatory against black individuals. As I mentioned, the Southern police system was initially created to keep tabs on all Black people, not just criminals; when Black individuals were freed, and the entire South believed that free Black labor was unworkable, the primary and nearly universal tactic became using the courts to re-enslave black people. It wasn't so much about crime as it was about color that determined a person's conviction on almost any charge. Consequently, Black individuals began to see the courts as tools of oppression and injustice, and those convicted in them were viewed as martyrs and victims.

When, now, the real Negro criminal appeared, and instead of petty stealing and vagrancy we began to have highway robbery, burglary, murder, and rape, there was a curious effect on both sides the color-line: the Negroes refused to believe the evidence of white witnesses or the fairness of white juries, so that the greatest deterrent to crime, the public opinion of one’s own social caste, was lost, and the criminal was looked upon as crucified rather than hanged. On the other hand, the whites, used to being careless as to the guilt or innocence of accused Negroes, were swept in moments of passion beyond law, reason, and decency. Such a situation is bound to increase crime, and has increased it. To natural viciousness and vagrancy are being daily added motives of revolt and revenge which stir up all the latent savagery of both races and make peaceful attention to economic development often impossible.

When the real criminal among Black people emerged, and instead of minor theft and homelessness we started seeing serious crimes like robbery, burglary, murder, and rape, there was a strange reaction on both sides of the color line: Black people refused to trust the testimonies of white witnesses or the fairness of white juries, so the main deterrent to crime—public opinion within their own social group—was lost, and the criminal was seen as a victim rather than a wrongdoer. On the flip side, white people, who were used to being indifferent about the guilt or innocence of accused Black individuals, often let their emotions push them beyond the bounds of law, reason, and decency. This kind of situation is bound to increase crime, and it has done just that. Along with natural violence and homelessness, there are now daily additions of rebellion and revenge that awaken the deep-seated savagery in both races and often make peaceful efforts toward economic development impossible.

But the chief problem in any community cursed with crime is not the punishment of the criminals, but the preventing of the young from being trained to crime. And here again the peculiar conditions of the South have prevented proper precautions. I have seen twelve-year-old boys working in chains on the public streets of Atlanta, directly in front of the schools, in company with old and hardened criminals; and this indiscriminate mingling of men and women and children makes the chain-gangs perfect schools of crime and debauchery. The struggle for reformatories, which has gone on in Virginia, Georgia, and other States, is the one encouraging sign of the awakening of some communities to the suicidal results of this policy.

But the main issue in any community plagued by crime isn’t just punishing the offenders, but rather stopping the youth from being groomed for a life of crime. Unfortunately, the unique circumstances in the South have hindered effective measures. I've seen twelve-year-old boys working in chains on the public streets of Atlanta, right in front of schools, alongside hardened criminals. This random mixing of men, women, and children turns chain gangs into perfect breeding grounds for crime and corruption. The ongoing fight for reform schools in Virginia, Georgia, and other states is one hopeful sign that some communities are starting to realize the damaging effects of this approach.

It is the public schools, however, which can be made, outside the homes, the greatest means of training decent self-respecting citizens. We have been so hotly engaged recently in discussing trade-schools and the higher education that the pitiable plight of the public-school system in the South has almost dropped from view. Of every five dollars spent for public education in the State of Georgia, the white schools get four dollars and the Negro one dollar; and even then the white public-school system, save in the cities, is bad and cries for reform. If this is true of the whites, what of the blacks? I am becoming more and more convinced, as I look upon the system of common-school training in the South, that the national government must soon step in and aid popular education in some way. To-day it has been only by the most strenuous efforts on the part of the thinking men of the South that the Negro’s share of the school fund has not been cut down to a pittance in some half-dozen States; and that movement not only is not dead, but in many communities is gaining strength. What in the name of reason does this nation expect of a people, poorly trained and hard pressed in severe economic competition, without political rights, and with ludicrously inadequate common-school facilities? What can it expect but crime and listlessness, offset here and there by the dogged struggles of the fortunate and more determined who are themselves buoyed by the hope that in due time the country will come to its senses?

It’s the public schools that can, outside of the home, be the best way to train decent, self-respecting citizens. Recently, we’ve been so focused on discussing trade schools and higher education that the unfortunate condition of the public school system in the South has nearly been forgotten. In Georgia, for every five dollars spent on public education, the white schools receive four dollars while the Black schools are allocated just one dollar; and even then, outside of the cities, the white public school system is poor and in need of reform. If that’s the case for white schools, what does it mean for Black schools? I’m increasingly convinced that the national government needs to step in and support public education in some way. As of now, it’s only through the tremendous efforts of thoughtful individuals in the South that the funding for Black schools hasn’t been drastically reduced in several states; and that movement is not only alive but is gaining momentum in many communities. What does this nation expect from a population that is poorly educated, struggling in harsh economic competition, lacking political rights, and with ridiculously insufficient basic school facilities? What can they expect but crime and apathy, occasionally interrupted by the determined efforts of those who are fortunate enough to hope that eventually the country will recognize the need for change?

I have thus far sought to make clear the physical, economic, and political relations of the Negroes and whites in the South, as I have conceived them, including, for the reasons set forth, crime and education. But after all that has been said on these more tangible matters of human contact, there still remains a part essential to a proper description of the South which it is difficult to describe or fix in terms easily understood by strangers. It is, in fine, the atmosphere of the land, the thought and feeling, the thousand and one little actions which go to make up life. In any community or nation it is these little things which are most elusive to the grasp and yet most essential to any clear conception of the group life taken as a whole. What is thus true of all communities is peculiarly true of the South, where, outside of written history and outside of printed law, there has been going on for a generation as deep a storm and stress of human souls, as intense a ferment of feeling, as intricate a writhing of spirit, as ever a people experienced. Within and without the sombre veil of color vast social forces have been at work,—efforts for human betterment, movements toward disintegration and despair, tragedies and comedies in social and economic life, and a swaying and lifting and sinking of human hearts which have made this land a land of mingled sorrow and joy, of change and excitement and unrest.

I have tried to clarify the physical, economic, and political relationships between Black people and white people in the South, as I see them, including issues like crime and education. But despite everything that’s been said about these more obvious aspects of human interaction, there’s still an essential part of the South that’s hard to describe in simple terms for outsiders. Essentially, it’s the atmosphere of the area, the thoughts and feelings, and the many little actions that contribute to daily life. In any community or nation, these small things are the hardest to grasp, yet they are crucial for understanding the overall group life. This is especially true in the South, where, beyond written history and printed law, there has been a deep emotional struggle and upheaval among the people for generations, marked by intense feelings and complex spiritual turmoil. Behind the somber veil of race, powerful social forces have been at play—efforts for human improvement, movements toward fragmentation and hopelessness, social and economic tragedies and comedies, and a constant ebb and flow of human emotions that have turned this region into a place of mixed sorrow and joy, change, excitement, and unrest.

The centre of this spiritual turmoil has ever been the millions of black freedmen and their sons, whose destiny is so fatefully bound up with that of the nation. And yet the casual observer visiting the South sees at first little of this. He notes the growing frequency of dark faces as he rides along,—but otherwise the days slip lazily on, the sun shines, and this little world seems as happy and contented as other worlds he has visited. Indeed, on the question of questions—the Negro problem—he hears so little that there almost seems to be a conspiracy of silence; the morning papers seldom mention it, and then usually in a far-fetched academic way, and indeed almost every one seems to forget and ignore the darker half of the land, until the astonished visitor is inclined to ask if after all there IS any problem here. But if he lingers long enough there comes the awakening: perhaps in a sudden whirl of passion which leaves him gasping at its bitter intensity; more likely in a gradually dawning sense of things he had not at first noticed. Slowly but surely his eyes begin to catch the shadows of the color-line: here he meets crowds of Negroes and whites; then he is suddenly aware that he cannot discover a single dark face; or again at the close of a day’s wandering he may find himself in some strange assembly, where all faces are tinged brown or black, and where he has the vague, uncomfortable feeling of the stranger. He realizes at last that silently, resistlessly, the world about flows by him in two great streams: they ripple on in the same sunshine, they approach and mingle their waters in seeming carelessness,—then they divide and flow wide apart. It is done quietly; no mistakes are made, or if one occurs, the swift arm of the law and of public opinion swings down for a moment, as when the other day a black man and a white woman were arrested for talking together on Whitehall Street in Atlanta.

The center of this spiritual turmoil has always been the millions of black freedmen and their sons, whose fate is deeply connected to that of the nation. Yet, the casual visitor to the South sees little of this at first. He notices the increasing number of dark faces as he travels, but otherwise, the days pass lazily, the sun shines, and this small world seems as happy and content as other places he has visited. In fact, regarding the most significant issue—the Negro problem—he hears so little that it almost feels like there's a conspiracy of silence; the morning papers rarely mention it, and when they do, it’s usually in a convoluted academic manner. Almost everyone seems to forget and ignore the darker half of the land, leading the surprised visitor to wonder if there actually is any problem at all. But if he stays long enough, he begins to awaken to the reality: perhaps through a sudden rush of emotion that leaves him breathless from its harshness; more likely through a slowly dawning awareness of things he didn’t notice at first. Gradually, he starts to see the shadows of the color line: he might find himself in mixed crowds of Negroes and whites, then suddenly realize he can’t find a single dark face; or at the end of a day’s wandering, he may end up in a strange gathering where all faces are brown or black, feeling the vague discomfort of being an outsider. He finally understands that, silently and inexorably, the world around him flows in two separate streams: they ripple on in the same sunlight, mingling their waters in apparent indifference, only to then separate and flow far apart. It happens quietly; no mistakes are made, and if one does occur, the law and public opinion swiftly intervene, like when a black man and a white woman were recently arrested for talking together on Whitehall Street in Atlanta.

Now if one notices carefully one will see that between these two worlds, despite much physical contact and daily intermingling, there is almost no community of intellectual life or point of transference where the thoughts and feelings of one race can come into direct contact and sympathy with the thoughts and feelings of the other. Before and directly after the war, when all the best of the Negroes were domestic servants in the best of the white families, there were bonds of intimacy, affection, and sometimes blood relationship, between the races. They lived in the same home, shared in the family life, often attended the same church, and talked and conversed with each other. But the increasing civilization of the Negro since then has naturally meant the development of higher classes: there are increasing numbers of ministers, teachers, physicians, merchants, mechanics, and independent farmers, who by nature and training are the aristocracy and leaders of the blacks. Between them, however, and the best element of the whites, there is little or no intellectual commerce. They go to separate churches, they live in separate sections, they are strictly separated in all public gatherings, they travel separately, and they are beginning to read different papers and books. To most libraries, lectures, concerts, and museums, Negroes are either not admitted at all, or on terms peculiarly galling to the pride of the very classes who might otherwise be attracted. The daily paper chronicles the doings of the black world from afar with no great regard for accuracy; and so on, throughout the category of means for intellectual communication,—schools, conferences, efforts for social betterment, and the like,—it is usually true that the very representatives of the two races, who for mutual benefit and the welfare of the land ought to be in complete understanding and sympathy, are so far strangers that one side thinks all whites are narrow and prejudiced, and the other thinks educated Negroes dangerous and insolent. Moreover, in a land where the tyranny of public opinion and the intolerance of criticism is for obvious historical reasons so strong as in the South, such a situation is extremely difficult to correct. The white man, as well as the Negro, is bound and barred by the color-line, and many a scheme of friendliness and philanthropy, of broad-minded sympathy and generous fellowship between the two has dropped still-born because some busybody has forced the color-question to the front and brought the tremendous force of unwritten law against the innovators.

If you look closely, you’ll notice that between these two worlds, despite a lot of physical interaction and daily mixing, there’s almost no shared intellectual life or common ground where the thoughts and feelings of one race can directly connect and resonate with those of the other. Before and right after the war, when most of the best African Americans were domestic workers in the best white households, there were ties of closeness, affection, and sometimes family relationships between the races. They lived in the same homes, participated in family life, often went to the same church, and engaged in conversation with one another. However, the ongoing advancement of African Americans since then has naturally led to the rise of a higher class: there are more ministers, teachers, doctors, business owners, skilled workers, and independent farmers who, by their nature and training, serve as the elite and leaders of the black community. Yet, there’s little to no intellectual exchange between them and the most respected members of the white community. They attend different churches, live in separate areas, are strictly segregated at public events, travel independently, and are starting to read different newspapers and books. Most libraries, lectures, concerts, and museums either do not allow African Americans at all or do so under conditions that undermine the dignity of the very groups who might otherwise be interested. Daily newspapers report on the activities of the black community from a distance, often with a lack of accuracy; and across various means of intellectual communication—schools, conferences, and initiatives for social improvement—it’s generally true that the representatives of both races, who should be united for mutual benefit and the welfare of the country, remain so disconnected that one side views all whites as narrow-minded and prejudiced, while the other views educated African Americans as threatening and disrespectful. Furthermore, in a region where the pressure of public opinion and the intolerance of criticism are particularly strong, due to historical reasons, such a situation is incredibly hard to change. Both white people and African Americans are constrained by the color barrier, and many attempts at friendship, philanthropy, open-mindedness, and cooperation between the two have failed because someone has pushed the race issue to the forefront and invoked the powerful force of unwritten laws against those trying to innovate.

It is hardly necessary for me to add very much in regard to the social contact between the races. Nothing has come to replace that finer sympathy and love between some masters and house servants which the radical and more uncompromising drawing of the color-line in recent years has caused almost completely to disappear. In a world where it means so much to take a man by the hand and sit beside him, to look frankly into his eyes and feel his heart beating with red blood; in a world where a social cigar or a cup of tea together means more than legislative halls and magazine articles and speeches,—one can imagine the consequences of the almost utter absence of such social amenities between estranged races, whose separation extends even to parks and streetcars.

It's hardly necessary for me to say much about the social interactions between races. Nothing has replaced the deeper understanding and affection that once existed between some masters and their servants, which the recent strict enforcement of the color line has almost completely erased. In a world where it's so important to take someone's hand and sit next to them, to look them in the eye and feel their heart beating with red blood; in a world where sharing a cigar or a cup of tea together matters more than political debates, magazine articles, or speeches — one can imagine the impact of the almost total lack of such social interactions between divided races, whose separation even reaches parks and streetcars.

Here there can be none of that social going down to the people,—the opening of heart and hand of the best to the worst, in generous acknowledgment of a common humanity and a common destiny. On the other hand, in matters of simple almsgiving, where there can be no question of social contact, and in the succor of the aged and sick, the South, as if stirred by a feeling of its unfortunate limitations, is generous to a fault. The black beggar is never turned away without a good deal more than a crust, and a call for help for the unfortunate meets quick response. I remember, one cold winter, in Atlanta, when I refrained from contributing to a public relief fund lest Negroes should be discriminated against, I afterward inquired of a friend: “Were any black people receiving aid?” “Why,” said he, “they were all black.”

Here, there's none of that social interaction with the people—the heartfelt outreach of the best to the worst, recognizing our shared humanity and destiny. On the flip side, when it comes to simple acts of giving, where social interaction isn’t a factor, the South seems to show generosity, almost as if aware of its own shortcomings. A Black beggar is never sent away with just a crust of bread, and calls for help for those in need are met with quick action. I remember one cold winter in Atlanta when I held back from donating to a public relief fund because I was worried Black people might be discriminated against. Later, I asked a friend, “Were any Black people getting help?” He replied, “Why, they were all Black.”

And yet this does not touch the kernel of the problem. Human advancement is not a mere question of almsgiving, but rather of sympathy and cooperation among classes who would scorn charity. And here is a land where, in the higher walks of life, in all the higher striving for the good and noble and true, the color-line comes to separate natural friends and coworkers; while at the bottom of the social group, in the saloon, the gambling-hell, and the brothel, that same line wavers and disappears.

And yet this doesn't address the core of the issue. Human progress isn't just about charity, but about understanding and working together among groups who would look down on that kind of giving. In this country, at the upper levels of society, in all the quests for goodness, nobility, and truth, the color line divides natural allies and collaborators; while at the bottom of society, in bars, gambling spots, and brothels, that same line blurs and vanishes.

I have sought to paint an average picture of real relations between the sons of master and man in the South. I have not glossed over matters for policy’s sake, for I fear we have already gone too far in that sort of thing. On the other hand, I have sincerely sought to let no unfair exaggerations creep in. I do not doubt that in some Southern communities conditions are better than those I have indicated; while I am no less certain that in other communities they are far worse.

I have tried to create an accurate depiction of the real relationships between the masters and their workers in the South. I haven't sugar-coated anything for political reasons because I worry we've already gone too far with that. At the same time, I've made a genuine effort to avoid any unfair exaggerations. I have no doubt that in some Southern communities, conditions are better than what I've described; however, I am equally sure that in other communities, they are much worse.

Nor does the paradox and danger of this situation fail to interest and perplex the best conscience of the South. Deeply religious and intensely democratic as are the mass of the whites, they feel acutely the false position in which the Negro problems place them. Such an essentially honest-hearted and generous people cannot cite the caste-levelling precepts of Christianity, or believe in equality of opportunity for all men, without coming to feel more and more with each generation that the present drawing of the color-line is a flat contradiction to their beliefs and professions. But just as often as they come to this point, the present social condition of the Negro stands as a menace and a portent before even the most open-minded: if there were nothing to charge against the Negro but his blackness or other physical peculiarities, they argue, the problem would be comparatively simple; but what can we say to his ignorance, shiftlessness, poverty, and crime? can a self-respecting group hold anything but the least possible fellowship with such persons and survive? and shall we let a mawkish sentiment sweep away the culture of our fathers or the hope of our children? The argument so put is of great strength, but it is not a whit stronger than the argument of thinking Negroes: granted, they reply, that the condition of our masses is bad; there is certainly on the one hand adequate historical cause for this, and unmistakable evidence that no small number have, in spite of tremendous disadvantages, risen to the level of American civilization. And when, by proscription and prejudice, these same Negroes are classed with and treated like the lowest of their people, simply because they are Negroes, such a policy not only discourages thrift and intelligence among black men, but puts a direct premium on the very things you complain of,—inefficiency and crime. Draw lines of crime, of incompetency, of vice, as tightly and uncompromisingly as you will, for these things must be proscribed; but a color-line not only does not accomplish this purpose, but thwarts it.

The paradox and danger of this situation clearly intrigue and perplex the most conscientious people in the South. The majority of whites, who are deeply religious and strongly democratic, acutely feel the difficult position that the issues surrounding the Black community put them in. An honest and generous people cannot refer to the equality ideals of Christianity or genuinely believe in equal opportunities for everyone without increasingly realizing that the current racial divide contradicts their values and beliefs with each passing generation. Yet, every time they reach this realization, the current social conditions for Black individuals present a threat and a warning even to the most open-minded: if the only problem with Black people were their skin color or other physical traits, they argue, the situation would be relatively simple; but what can we say about issues like ignorance, laziness, poverty, and crime? Can a self-respecting group have anything but the minimal interaction with such individuals and still thrive? And should we let overly sentimental views undermine the culture of our ancestors or the future of our children? This argument is indeed strong, but it is no stronger than the perspective of thoughtful Black individuals: granted, they respond, that our community faces serious challenges; there is certainly a historical reason for this plight, and clear proof that many have, despite immense obstacles, ascended to the standards of American civilization. Furthermore, when, due to discrimination and bias, these same Black people are treated as if they belong to the lowest class simply because they are Black, such policies not only discourage effort and intelligence among Black men but also reward the very behaviors you criticize—inefficiency and crime. Draw boundaries around crime, incompetence, and vice as strictly and firmly as you like, for those issues must be addressed; but a racial divide not only fails to achieve that goal but also undermines it.

In the face of two such arguments, the future of the South depends on the ability of the representatives of these opposing views to see and appreciate and sympathize with each other’s position,—for the Negro to realize more deeply than he does at present the need of uplifting the masses of his people, for the white people to realize more vividly than they have yet done the deadening and disastrous effect of a color-prejudice that classes Phillis Wheatley and Sam Hose in the same despised class.

In light of these two arguments, the future of the South relies on the ability of the representatives of these opposing views to see, understand, and empathize with each other’s positions. The Black community needs to grasp more profoundly than they currently do the importance of uplifting the masses of their people, while white people must come to recognize more clearly than they have so far the damaging and destructive impact of racial prejudice that groups Phillis Wheatley and Sam Hose into the same despised category.

It is not enough for the Negroes to declare that color-prejudice is the sole cause of their social condition, nor for the white South to reply that their social condition is the main cause of prejudice. They both act as reciprocal cause and effect, and a change in neither alone will bring the desired effect. Both must change, or neither can improve to any great extent. The Negro cannot stand the present reactionary tendencies and unreasoning drawing of the color-line indefinitely without discouragement and retrogression. And the condition of the Negro is ever the excuse for further discrimination. Only by a union of intelligence and sympathy across the color-line in this critical period of the Republic shall justice and right triumph,

It’s not enough for Black people to say that color prejudice is the only reason for their social condition, nor for the white South to argue that their social condition is the main reason for that prejudice. They both influence each other, and a change in just one will not lead to the desired outcome. Both must change, or neither will significantly improve. Black people cannot endure the current reactionary trends and irrational division based on race forever without facing discouragement and setbacks. And the situation of Black people is always used as an excuse for further discrimination. Only by coming together with understanding and compassion across racial lines during this critical moment in our nation’s history can we achieve justice and what is right.

“That mind and soul according well,
May make one music as before,
    But vaster.”

“That mind and soul align,
May create a sound like before,
    But grander.”

X.
Of the Faith of the Fathers

Dim face of Beauty haunting all the world,
    Fair face of Beauty all too fair to see,
Where the lost stars adown the heavens are hurled,—
        There, there alone for thee
        May white peace be.

Dim face of Beauty haunting the whole world,
    Fair face of Beauty way too stunning to see,
Where the lost stars are thrown down from the sky,—
        There, only there for you
        Can white peace be.

Beauty, sad face of Beauty, Mystery, Wonder,
    What are these dreams to foolish babbling men
Who cry with little noises ’neath the thunder
        Of Ages ground to sand,
        To a little sand.

Beauty, the sad side of Beauty, Mystery, Wonder,
    What do these dreams mean to silly, chattering men
Who whimper with tiny sounds beneath the thunder
        Of Ages turned to dust,
        Into just a little dust.

FIONA MACLEOD.

Fiona MacLeod.

musical score

It was out in the country, far from home, far from my foster home, on a dark Sunday night. The road wandered from our rambling log-house up the stony bed of a creek, past wheat and corn, until we could hear dimly across the fields a rhythmic cadence of song,—soft, thrilling, powerful, that swelled and died sorrowfully in our ears. I was a country schoolteacher then, fresh from the East, and had never seen a Southern Negro revival. To be sure, we in Berkshire were not perhaps as stiff and formal as they in Suffolk of olden time; yet we were very quiet and subdued, and I know not what would have happened those clear Sabbath mornings had some one punctuated the sermon with a wild scream, or interrupted the long prayer with a loud Amen! And so most striking to me, as I approached the village and the little plain church perched aloft, was the air of intense excitement that possessed that mass of black folk. A sort of suppressed terror hung in the air and seemed to seize us,—a pythian madness, a demoniac possession, that lent terrible reality to song and word. The black and massive form of the preacher swayed and quivered as the words crowded to his lips and flew at us in singular eloquence. The people moaned and fluttered, and then the gaunt-cheeked brown woman beside me suddenly leaped straight into the air and shrieked like a lost soul, while round about came wail and groan and outcry, and a scene of human passion such as I had never conceived before.

It was out in the countryside, far from home, far from my foster home, on a dark Sunday night. The road wound from our sprawling log cabin up the rocky bed of a creek, past fields of wheat and corn, until we could faintly hear across the fields a rhythmic song—soft, thrilling, powerful—swelling and sorrowfully fading in our ears. I was a country schoolteacher then, just arrived from the East, and had never witnessed a Southern Black revival. Sure, we in Berkshire weren’t as stiff and formal as those in Suffolk back in the day; still, we were very quiet and reserved, and I can’t imagine what would have happened on those clear Sunday mornings if someone had interrupted the sermon with a wild scream or shouted a loud Amen! So, what struck me most as I approached the village and the little plain church perched up high was the intense excitement that filled that crowd of Black people. A sort of suppressed fear hung in the air and seemed to grip us—like a frenzied madness, a demonic possession—that made the song and words feel frighteningly real. The tall, strong figure of the preacher swayed and trembled as the words rushed to his lips and struck us with powerful eloquence. The people moaned and stirred, and then the thin-cheeked brown woman next to me suddenly jumped straight into the air and screamed like a lost soul, while around us came wails, groans, and outcries—a scene of human emotion unlike anything I had ever imagined before.

Those who have not thus witnessed the frenzy of a Negro revival in the untouched backwoods of the South can but dimly realize the religious feeling of the slave; as described, such scenes appear grotesque and funny, but as seen they are awful. Three things characterized this religion of the slave,—the Preacher, the Music, and the Frenzy. The Preacher is the most unique personality developed by the Negro on American soil. A leader, a politician, an orator, a “boss,” an intriguer, an idealist,—all these he is, and ever, too, the centre of a group of men, now twenty, now a thousand in number. The combination of a certain adroitness with deep-seated earnestness, of tact with consummate ability, gave him his preeminence, and helps him maintain it. The type, of course, varies according to time and place, from the West Indies in the sixteenth century to New England in the nineteenth, and from the Mississippi bottoms to cities like New Orleans or New York.

Those who haven't seen the intensity of a Black revival in the untouched backwoods of the South can only vaguely understand the religious feelings of the enslaved. Described this way, such scenes might seem bizarre and amusing, but seeing them in person is overwhelming. Three things defined the religion of the enslaved: the Preacher, the Music, and the Frenzy. The Preacher is the most distinctive figure created by Black people on American soil. He's a leader, a politician, an orator, a "boss," a schemer, and an idealist—all at once, often the focal point for a group of men, whether it’s twenty or a thousand. The blend of certain skillfulness with deep earnestness, tact with exceptional ability, earned him his prominence and helps him keep it. The type varies, of course, depending on the time and place, from the West Indies in the sixteenth century to New England in the nineteenth, and from the Mississippi Delta to cities like New Orleans and New York.

The Music of Negro religion is that plaintive rhythmic melody, with its touching minor cadences, which, despite caricature and defilement, still remains the most original and beautiful expression of human life and longing yet born on American soil. Sprung from the African forests, where its counterpart can still be heard, it was adapted, changed, and intensified by the tragic soul-life of the slave, until, under the stress of law and whip, it became the one true expression of a people’s sorrow, despair, and hope.

The music of Black spirituality is that emotional, rhythmic melody, with its moving minor notes, which, despite mockery and distortion, still stands as the most original and beautiful expression of human life and yearning ever created in America. Originating from the African forests, where similar sounds can still be heard, it was modified, transformed, and deepened by the tragic experiences of enslaved people, until, under the pressure of laws and punishment, it became the genuine voice of a community's grief, hopelessness, and hope.

Finally the Frenzy of “Shouting,” when the Spirit of the Lord passed by, and, seizing the devotee, made him mad with supernatural joy, was the last essential of Negro religion and the one more devoutly believed in than all the rest. It varied in expression from the silent rapt countenance or the low murmur and moan to the mad abandon of physical fervor,—the stamping, shrieking, and shouting, the rushing to and fro and wild waving of arms, the weeping and laughing, the vision and the trance. All this is nothing new in the world, but old as religion, as Delphi and Endor. And so firm a hold did it have on the Negro, that many generations firmly believed that without this visible manifestation of the God there could be no true communion with the Invisible.

Finally, the frenzy of “shouting,” when the Spirit of the Lord passed by and seized the worshiper, filling them with supernatural joy, was the last crucial aspect of Black religion and was more devoutly believed in than anything else. It expressed itself in various ways, from silent rapture or quiet murmurs and moans to wild physical expressions—stomping, shrieking, and shouting, rushing around and wildly waving arms, weeping and laughing, visions and trances. None of this is new in the world; it’s as old as religion itself, like Delphi and Endor. It held such a strong grip on the Black community that many generations firmly believed that without this visible manifestation of God, there could be no true connection with the Invisible.

These were the characteristics of Negro religious life as developed up to the time of Emancipation. Since under the peculiar circumstances of the black man’s environment they were the one expression of his higher life, they are of deep interest to the student of his development, both socially and psychologically. Numerous are the attractive lines of inquiry that here group themselves. What did slavery mean to the African savage? What was his attitude toward the World and Life? What seemed to him good and evil,—God and Devil? Whither went his longings and strivings, and wherefore were his heart-burnings and disappointments? Answers to such questions can come only from a study of Negro religion as a development, through its gradual changes from the heathenism of the Gold Coast to the institutional Negro church of Chicago.

These were the characteristics of Black religious life as they evolved up to the time of Emancipation. Given the unique circumstances of the Black man's environment, this was the one expression of his higher life, making it of great interest to anyone studying his social and psychological development. There are many compelling lines of inquiry that arise here. What did slavery mean for the African individual? What was his perspective on the world and life? What did he consider to be good and evil—God and the Devil? Where did his longings and efforts lead him, and what were the sources of his heartaches and disappointments? Answers to these questions can only be found through studying Black religion as it developed, from the traditional beliefs of the Gold Coast to the institutional Black church in Chicago.

Moreover, the religious growth of millions of men, even though they be slaves, cannot be without potent influence upon their contemporaries. The Methodists and Baptists of America owe much of their condition to the silent but potent influence of their millions of Negro converts. Especially is this noticeable in the South, where theology and religious philosophy are on this account a long way behind the North, and where the religion of the poor whites is a plain copy of Negro thought and methods. The mass of “gospel” hymns which has swept through American churches and well-nigh ruined our sense of song consists largely of debased imitations of Negro melodies made by ears that caught the jingle but not the music, the body but not the soul, of the Jubilee songs. It is thus clear that the study of Negro religion is not only a vital part of the history of the Negro in America, but no uninteresting part of American history.

Moreover, the spiritual growth of millions of people, even if they are enslaved, can’t help but have a strong impact on those around them. The Methodists and Baptists in America owe much of their current state to the quiet yet powerful influence of their millions of Black converts. This is especially evident in the South, where theology and religious thought lag behind the North, and where the faith of the poor white population largely reflects Black beliefs and practices. The vast number of “gospel” hymns that have swept through American churches and nearly diminished our appreciation for music consists mainly of poor imitations of Black melodies created by those who grasped the rhythm but not the music, the surface but not the essence, of the Jubilee songs. It’s clear that studying Black religion is not only an essential part of the history of Black people in America but also a significant aspect of American history.

The Negro church of to-day is the social centre of Negro life in the United States, and the most characteristic expression of African character. Take a typical church in a small Virginia town: it is the “First Baptist”—a roomy brick edifice seating five hundred or more persons, tastefully finished in Georgia pine, with a carpet, a small organ, and stained-glass windows. Underneath is a large assembly room with benches. This building is the central club-house of a community of a thousand or more Negroes. Various organizations meet here,—the church proper, the Sunday-school, two or three insurance societies, women’s societies, secret societies, and mass meetings of various kinds. Entertainments, suppers, and lectures are held beside the five or six regular weekly religious services. Considerable sums of money are collected and expended here, employment is found for the idle, strangers are introduced, news is disseminated and charity distributed. At the same time this social, intellectual, and economic centre is a religious centre of great power. Depravity, Sin, Redemption, Heaven, Hell, and Damnation are preached twice a Sunday after the crops are laid by; and few indeed of the community have the hardihood to withstand conversion. Back of this more formal religion, the Church often stands as a real conserver of morals, a strengthener of family life, and the final authority on what is Good and Right.

The Black church today is the social hub of Black life in the United States and the most distinct expression of African identity. Take a typical church in a small town in Virginia: it's the “First Baptist”—a spacious brick building that seats five hundred or more people, nicely finished with Georgia pine, along with a carpet, a small organ, and stained-glass windows. Below is a large assembly room with benches. This building acts as the central meeting place for a community of a thousand or more Black individuals. Various organizations gather here, including the church itself, the Sunday school, a few insurance societies, women's groups, secret societies, and various mass meetings. Events like entertainment, potlucks, and lectures occur in addition to the five or six regular weekly religious services. Significant amounts of money are collected and spent here, jobs are found for those who are unemployed, newcomers are welcomed, news is shared, and charity is distributed. At the same time, this social, intellectual, and economic center is also a powerful religious hub. Themes of Depravity, Sin, Redemption, Heaven, Hell, and Damnation are preached twice every Sunday after the harvest season; and very few in the community have the courage to resist conversion. Beyond this formal religion, the Church often serves as a true guardian of morals, a supporter of family life, and the final authority on what is Good and Right.

Thus one can see in the Negro church to-day, reproduced in microcosm, all the great world from which the Negro is cut off by color-prejudice and social condition. In the great city churches the same tendency is noticeable and in many respects emphasized. A great church like the Bethel of Philadelphia has over eleven hundred members, an edifice seating fifteen hundred persons and valued at one hundred thousand dollars, an annual budget of five thousand dollars, and a government consisting of a pastor with several assisting local preachers, an executive and legislative board, financial boards and tax collectors; general church meetings for making laws; sub-divided groups led by class leaders, a company of militia, and twenty-four auxiliary societies. The activity of a church like this is immense and far-reaching, and the bishops who preside over these organizations throughout the land are among the most powerful Negro rulers in the world.

You can see in the Black church today a miniature version of the larger world from which Black people are excluded due to racial prejudice and social conditions. This trend is also noticeable in large urban churches and often becomes even more pronounced. A major church like Bethel in Philadelphia has over 1,100 members, a building that seats 1,500 people and is valued at $100,000, an annual budget of $5,000, and a governance structure that includes a pastor with several local preachers assisting, an executive and legislative board, financial committees, and tax collectors; general church meetings for creating laws; smaller groups led by class leaders, a militia company, and 24 auxiliary societies. The activities of a church like this are vast and impactful, and the bishops who oversee these organizations nationwide are some of the most influential Black leaders in the world.

Such churches are really governments of men, and consequently a little investigation reveals the curious fact that, in the South, at least, practically every American Negro is a church member. Some, to be sure, are not regularly enrolled, and a few do not habitually attend services; but, practically, a proscribed people must have a social centre, and that centre for this people is the Negro church. The census of 1890 showed nearly twenty-four thousand Negro churches in the country, with a total enrolled membership of over two and a half millions, or ten actual church members to every twenty-eight persons, and in some Southern States one in every two persons. Besides these there is the large number who, while not enrolled as members, attend and take part in many of the activities of the church. There is an organized Negro church for every sixty black families in the nation, and in some States for every forty families, owning, on an average, a thousand dollars’ worth of property each, or nearly twenty-six million dollars in all.

Such churches are essentially social institutions, and a little investigation uncovers the interesting fact that, at least in the South, almost every American Black person is a church member. Some may not be officially registered, and a few don’t regularly attend services; however, a marginalized community needs a social hub, and for this community, that hub is the Black church. The 1890 census showed nearly twenty-four thousand Black churches in the country, with a total registered membership of over two and a half million, which means about ten actual church members for every twenty-eight individuals, and in some Southern States, one in every two people. Additionally, there is a significant number who, while not officially members, participate in many church activities. There is one organized Black church for every sixty Black families in the country, and in some States, it’s one for every forty families, collectively owning, on average, a thousand dollars’ worth of property each, totaling nearly twenty-six million dollars.

Such, then, is the large development of the Negro church since Emancipation. The question now is, What have been the successive steps of this social history and what are the present tendencies? First, we must realize that no such institution as the Negro church could rear itself without definite historical foundations. These foundations we can find if we remember that the social history of the Negro did not start in America. He was brought from a definite social environment,—the polygamous clan life under the headship of the chief and the potent influence of the priest. His religion was nature-worship, with profound belief in invisible surrounding influences, good and bad, and his worship was through incantation and sacrifice. The first rude change in this life was the slave ship and the West Indian sugar-fields. The plantation organization replaced the clan and tribe, and the white master replaced the chief with far greater and more despotic powers. Forced and long-continued toil became the rule of life, the old ties of blood relationship and kinship disappeared, and instead of the family appeared a new polygamy and polyandry, which, in some cases, almost reached promiscuity. It was a terrific social revolution, and yet some traces were retained of the former group life, and the chief remaining institution was the Priest or Medicine-man. He early appeared on the plantation and found his function as the healer of the sick, the interpreter of the Unknown, the comforter of the sorrowing, the supernatural avenger of wrong, and the one who rudely but picturesquely expressed the longing, disappointment, and resentment of a stolen and oppressed people. Thus, as bard, physician, judge, and priest, within the narrow limits allowed by the slave system, rose the Negro preacher, and under him the first church was not at first by any means Christian nor definitely organized; rather it was an adaptation and mingling of heathen rites among the members of each plantation, and roughly designated as Voodooism. Association with the masters, missionary effort and motives of expediency gave these rites an early veneer of Christianity, and after the lapse of many generations the Negro church became Christian.

The Negro church has significantly evolved since Emancipation. The question now is, what have been the key milestones in this social history and what are its current trends? First, we need to understand that the Negro church could not have developed without solid historical foundations. These foundations are rooted in the fact that the social history of the Negro did not begin in America. He was brought from a specific social setting—the polygamous clan life led by a chief and strongly influenced by the priest. His religion centered around nature-worship, with a deep belief in the invisible forces surrounding him, both good and bad, and his worship involved incantation and sacrifice. The first major change in this life came with the slave ship and the sugar plantations in the West Indies. The plantation system replaced the clan and tribe, and the white master took the place of the chief, wielding much greater and more oppressive power. Forced and prolonged labor became the norm, old blood ties dissolved, and a new form of polygamy and polyandry emerged, sometimes bordering on promiscuity. This was a profound social upheaval, yet some remnants of the previous communal life persisted, with the priest or medicine man remaining a key figure. He quickly became visible on the plantation, fulfilling roles as a healer, interpreter of the unknown, comforter of the grieving, supernatural avenger of injustices, and the one who vividly expressed the longings, disappointments, and resentments of a stolen and oppressed people. Thus, as a bard, physician, judge, and priest, within the confined parameters set by the slave system, the Negro preacher emerged. Initially, the first church was not distinctly Christian or well-organized; rather, it represented a blend of pagan rituals among plantation members, often referred to as Voodooism. Interaction with their masters, alongside missionary efforts and practical motivations, provided these rituals with an early veneer of Christianity, and after many generations, the Negro church became fully Christian.

Two characteristic things must be noticed in regard to the church. First, it became almost entirely Baptist and Methodist in faith; secondly, as a social institution it antedated by many decades the monogamic Negro home. From the very circumstances of its beginning, the church was confined to the plantation, and consisted primarily of a series of disconnected units; although, later on, some freedom of movement was allowed, still this geographical limitation was always important and was one cause of the spread of the decentralized and democratic Baptist faith among the slaves. At the same time, the visible rite of baptism appealed strongly to their mystic temperament. To-day the Baptist Church is still largest in membership among Negroes, and has a million and a half communicants. Next in popularity came the churches organized in connection with the white neighboring churches, chiefly Baptist and Methodist, with a few Episcopalian and others. The Methodists still form the second greatest denomination, with nearly a million members. The faith of these two leading denominations was more suited to the slave church from the prominence they gave to religious feeling and fervor. The Negro membership in other denominations has always been small and relatively unimportant, although the Episcopalians and Presbyterians are gaining among the more intelligent classes to-day, and the Catholic Church is making headway in certain sections. After Emancipation, and still earlier in the North, the Negro churches largely severed such affiliations as they had had with the white churches, either by choice or by compulsion. The Baptist churches became independent, but the Methodists were compelled early to unite for purposes of episcopal government. This gave rise to the great African Methodist Church, the greatest Negro organization in the world, to the Zion Church and the Colored Methodist, and to the black conferences and churches in this and other denominations.

Two main things should be noted about the church. First, it became almost entirely Baptist and Methodist in belief; second, as a social institution, it existed for many decades before the monogamous Black household. From its founding, the church was limited to the plantation and consisted mainly of a series of disconnected groups; although later some freedom of movement was allowed, this geographical restriction was always significant and contributed to the spread of the decentralized and democratic Baptist faith among the enslaved individuals. At the same time, the visible act of baptism strongly appealed to their mystical nature. Today, the Baptist Church still has the largest membership among Black people, boasting a million and a half members. Following closely in popularity are the churches associated with nearby white churches, mainly Baptist and Methodist, along with a few Episcopalian and others. The Methodists still rank as the second largest denomination, with nearly a million members. The faith of these two leading denominations was more aligned with the slave church due to the emphasis they placed on religious feeling and passion. The Black membership in other denominations has always been small and relatively insignificant, although Episcopalians and Presbyterians are gaining traction among the more educated classes today, and the Catholic Church is making progress in certain areas. After Emancipation, and even earlier in the North, Black churches largely cut ties with the white churches, whether by choice or necessity. The Baptist churches became independent, but the Methodists were forced early on to unite for episcopal governance. This led to the formation of the great African Methodist Church, the largest Black organization in the world, as well as the Zion Church and the Colored Methodist churches, along with the Black conferences and churches in this and other denominations.

The second fact noted, namely, that the Negro church antedates the Negro home, leads to an explanation of much that is paradoxical in this communistic institution and in the morals of its members. But especially it leads us to regard this institution as peculiarly the expression of the inner ethical life of a people in a sense seldom true elsewhere. Let us turn, then, from the outer physical development of the church to the more important inner ethical life of the people who compose it. The Negro has already been pointed out many times as a religious animal,—a being of that deep emotional nature which turns instinctively toward the supernatural. Endowed with a rich tropical imagination and a keen, delicate appreciation of Nature, the transplanted African lived in a world animate with gods and devils, elves and witches; full of strange influences,—of Good to be implored, of Evil to be propitiated. Slavery, then, was to him the dark triumph of Evil over him. All the hateful powers of the Under-world were striving against him, and a spirit of revolt and revenge filled his heart. He called up all the resources of heathenism to aid,—exorcism and witch-craft, the mysterious Obi worship with its barbarious rites, spells, and blood-sacrifice even, now and then, of human victims. Weird midnight orgies and mystic conjurations were invoked, the witch-woman and the voodoo-priest became the centre of Negro group life, and that vein of vague superstition which characterizes the unlettered Negro even to-day was deepened and strengthened.

The second fact noted, specifically that the Black church predates the Black home, helps explain much that seems contradictory about this communal institution and the morals of its members. More importantly, it leads us to view this institution as a unique expression of the inner ethical life of a people in a way that is rarely true elsewhere. So let's shift our focus from the external physical growth of the church to the more significant inner ethical life of the people who make it up. The Black individual has often been described as a deeply religious person—someone with a profound emotional nature that instinctively reaches out toward the supernatural. Gifted with a vibrant tropical imagination and a sensitive appreciation of nature, the transplanted African lived in a world filled with gods and demons, fairies and witches; a world rich with strange influences—where Good needed to be sought after and Evil had to be appeased. For him, slavery represented the dark victory of Evil over his life. All the terrible forces of the Underworld were working against him, fueling a spirit of revolt and revenge within him. He turned to all the resources of traditional beliefs for help—exorcism and witchcraft, the mysterious Obi worship with its brutal rituals, spells, and even the occasional blood sacrifice of human victims. Eerie midnight rituals and mystical conjurations were called upon, turning the witch-woman and voodoo priest into the focal point of Black community life, and that thread of vague superstition that characterizes the uneducated Black individual even today was further deepened and reinforced.

In spite, however, of such success as that of the fierce Maroons, the Danish blacks, and others, the spirit of revolt gradually died away under the untiring energy and superior strength of the slave masters. By the middle of the eighteenth century the black slave had sunk, with hushed murmurs, to his place at the bottom of a new economic system, and was unconsciously ripe for a new philosophy of life. Nothing suited his condition then better than the doctrines of passive submission embodied in the newly learned Christianity. Slave masters early realized this, and cheerfully aided religious propaganda within certain bounds. The long system of repression and degradation of the Negro tended to emphasize the elements of his character which made him a valuable chattel: courtesy became humility, moral strength degenerated into submission, and the exquisite native appreciation of the beautiful became an infinite capacity for dumb suffering. The Negro, losing the joy of this world, eagerly seized upon the offered conceptions of the next; the avenging Spirit of the Lord enjoining patience in this world, under sorrow and tribulation until the Great Day when He should lead His dark children home,—this became his comforting dream. His preacher repeated the prophecy, and his bards sang,—

In spite of the success achieved by the fierce Maroons, the Danish blacks, and others, the spirit of rebellion gradually faded away under the relentless energy and superior strength of the slave owners. By the middle of the eighteenth century, the black slave had quietly accepted his place at the bottom of a new economic system and was unknowingly ready for a new way of thinking about life. Nothing matched his condition better than the teachings of passive submission found in the newly introduced Christianity. Slave owners quickly recognized this and willingly supported religious efforts within certain limits. The long history of oppression and degradation of the Negro emphasized aspects of his character that made him a valuable property: courtesy turned into humility, moral strength deteriorated into submission, and a deep appreciation for beauty transformed into an endless capacity for silent suffering. The Negro, losing joy in this life, eagerly embraced the promises of the next; the avenging Spirit of the Lord urging patience in this life, through pain and hardship until the Great Day when He would lead His dark children home—this became his source of comfort. His preacher echoed the prophecy, and his poets sang,—

“Children, we all shall be free
When the Lord shall appear!”

“Kids, we’ll all be free
When the Lord shows up!”

This deep religious fatalism, painted so beautifully in “Uncle Tom,” came soon to breed, as all fatalistic faiths will, the sensualist side by side with the martyr. Under the lax moral life of the plantation, where marriage was a farce, laziness a virtue, and property a theft, a religion of resignation and submission degenerated easily, in less strenuous minds, into a philosophy of indulgence and crime. Many of the worst characteristics of the Negro masses of to-day had their seed in this period of the slave’s ethical growth. Here it was that the Home was ruined under the very shadow of the Church, white and black; here habits of shiftlessness took root, and sullen hopelessness replaced hopeful strife.

This deep religious fatalism, beautifully portrayed in “Uncle Tom,” soon gave rise, as all fatalistic beliefs tend to do, to a side of sensuality alongside the martyr. In the loose moral environment of the plantation, where marriage was a joke, laziness was seen as a virtue, and property was viewed as theft, a religion of resignation and submission easily degenerated, in less rigorous minds, into a philosophy of indulgence and crime. Many of the worst traits of today’s Black communities have their origins in this time of the enslaved individuals' moral development. It was here that the family was destroyed right under the shadow of the Church, both white and Black; here, habits of laziness took hold, and a gloomy hopelessness replaced hopeful struggle.

With the beginning of the abolition movement and the gradual growth of a class of free Negroes came a change. We often neglect the influence of the freedman before the war, because of the paucity of his numbers and the small weight he had in the history of the nation. But we must not forget that his chief influence was internal,—was exerted on the black world; and that there he was the ethical and social leader. Huddled as he was in a few centres like Philadelphia, New York, and New Orleans, the masses of the freedmen sank into poverty and listlessness; but not all of them. The free Negro leader early arose and his chief characteristic was intense earnestness and deep feeling on the slavery question. Freedom became to him a real thing and not a dream. His religion became darker and more intense, and into his ethics crept a note of revenge, into his songs a day of reckoning close at hand. The “Coming of the Lord” swept this side of Death, and came to be a thing to be hoped for in this day. Through fugitive slaves and irrepressible discussion this desire for freedom seized the black millions still in bondage, and became their one ideal of life. The black bards caught new notes, and sometimes even dared to sing,—

With the start of the abolition movement and the slow rise of a group of free Black people, things began to change. We often overlook the impact of freedmen before the war because of their limited numbers and the small role they played in the country's history. But we shouldn't forget that their main influence was internal—they shaped the Black community; there, they were the ethical and social leaders. While many freedmen were concentrated in a few cities like Philadelphia, New York, and New Orleans, many fell into poverty and apathy; but not all of them. Early on, a free Black leader emerged, characterized by intense passion and deep feelings about slavery. To him, freedom became something real, not just a dream. His faith grew darker and more intense, and his sense of ethics began to include a desire for revenge, while his songs expressed a coming reckoning. The “Coming of the Lord” extended past Death and became something to hope for in that time. Through runaway slaves and ongoing discussions, this longing for freedom inspired the millions of Black people still in bondage and became their ultimate life goal. The Black poets found new inspiration and sometimes even dared to sing,—

“O Freedom, O Freedom, O Freedom over me!
Before I’ll be a slave
I’ll be buried in my grave,
And go home to my Lord
And be free.”

“O Freedom, O Freedom, O Freedom over me!
Before I become a slave
I’ll be buried in my grave,
And go home to my Lord
And be free.”

For fifty years Negro religion thus transformed itself and identified itself with the dream of Abolition, until that which was a radical fad in the white North and an anarchistic plot in the white South had become a religion to the black world. Thus, when Emancipation finally came, it seemed to the freedman a literal Coming of the Lord. His fervid imagination was stirred as never before, by the tramp of armies, the blood and dust of battle, and the wail and whirl of social upheaval. He stood dumb and motionless before the whirlwind: what had he to do with it? Was it not the Lord’s doing, and marvellous in his eyes? Joyed and bewildered with what came, he stood awaiting new wonders till the inevitable Age of Reaction swept over the nation and brought the crisis of to-day.

For fifty years, Black religion evolved and aligned itself with the dream of Abolition, transforming what was seen as a radical trend in the white North and an anarchistic scheme in the white South into a faith for the Black community. So, when Emancipation finally arrived, it felt to the freedman like a literal Coming of the Lord. His passionate imagination was stirred like never before by the march of armies, the blood and dust of battle, and the cries and chaos of social upheaval. He stood silent and still before the storm: what did it have to do with him? Was it not the Lord’s doing, and marvelous in his eyes? Overjoyed and confused by what had happened, he stood waiting for new wonders until the inevitable Age of Reaction swept across the nation and brought about today’s crisis.

It is difficult to explain clearly the present critical stage of Negro religion. First, we must remember that living as the blacks do in close contact with a great modern nation, and sharing, although imperfectly, the soul-life of that nation, they must necessarily be affected more or less directly by all the religious and ethical forces that are to-day moving the United States. These questions and movements are, however, overshadowed and dwarfed by the (to them) all-important question of their civil, political, and economic status. They must perpetually discuss the “Negro Problem,”—must live, move, and have their being in it, and interpret all else in its light or darkness. With this come, too, peculiar problems of their inner life,—of the status of women, the maintenance of Home, the training of children, the accumulation of wealth, and the prevention of crime. All this must mean a time of intense ethical ferment, of religious heart-searching and intellectual unrest. From the double life every American Negro must live, as a Negro and as an American, as swept on by the current of the nineteenth while yet struggling in the eddies of the fifteenth century,—from this must arise a painful self-consciousness, an almost morbid sense of personality and a moral hesitancy which is fatal to self-confidence. The worlds within and without the Veil of Color are changing, and changing rapidly, but not at the same rate, not in the same way; and this must produce a peculiar wrenching of the soul, a peculiar sense of doubt and bewilderment. Such a double life, with double thoughts, double duties, and double social classes, must give rise to double words and double ideals, and tempt the mind to pretence or revolt, to hypocrisy or radicalism.

It’s hard to clearly explain the current critical stage of Black religion. First, we need to remember that living in close contact with a major modern nation and sharing, though imperfectly, in the spirit of that nation, Black people are inevitably impacted, in varying degrees, by all the religious and ethical forces currently influencing the United States. However, these issues and movements are overshadowed and diminished by the central question of their civil, political, and economic status. They constantly have to grapple with the “Negro Problem”—they must exist within it and interpret everything else in its light or darkness. With this comes unique issues related to their personal lives—such as the status of women, maintaining family, raising children, building wealth, and reducing crime. All of this indicates a time of intense moral upheaval, deep religious reflection, and intellectual turmoil. The dual life every Black American must navigate—being both Black and American, caught in the currents of the nineteenth century while still battling remnants of the fifteenth century—leads to a painful self-awareness, an almost unhealthy sense of identity, and a moral uncertainty that undermines self-confidence. The worlds inside and outside the Color Line are changing quickly, but not at the same pace or in the same way, which creates a unique strain on the soul, along with feelings of doubt and confusion. Such a dual existence, with conflicting thoughts, responsibilities, and social classes, leads to conflicting expressions and ideals, tempting individuals toward pretense or rebellion, toward hypocrisy or radicalism.

In some such doubtful words and phrases can one perhaps most clearly picture the peculiar ethical paradox that faces the Negro of to-day and is tingeing and changing his religious life. Feeling that his rights and his dearest ideals are being trampled upon, that the public conscience is ever more deaf to his righteous appeal, and that all the reactionary forces of prejudice, greed, and revenge are daily gaining new strength and fresh allies, the Negro faces no enviable dilemma. Conscious of his impotence, and pessimistic, he often becomes bitter and vindictive; and his religion, instead of a worship, is a complaint and a curse, a wail rather than a hope, a sneer rather than a faith. On the other hand, another type of mind, shrewder and keener and more tortuous too, sees in the very strength of the anti-Negro movement its patent weaknesses, and with Jesuitic casuistry is deterred by no ethical considerations in the endeavor to turn this weakness to the black man’s strength. Thus we have two great and hardly reconcilable streams of thought and ethical strivings; the danger of the one lies in anarchy, that of the other in hypocrisy. The one type of Negro stands almost ready to curse God and die, and the other is too often found a traitor to right and a coward before force; the one is wedded to ideals remote, whimsical, perhaps impossible of realization; the other forgets that life is more than meat and the body more than raiment. But, after all, is not this simply the writhing of the age translated into black,—the triumph of the Lie which today, with its false culture, faces the hideousness of the anarchist assassin?

In some of these uncertain words and phrases, one can most clearly see the unique ethical paradox that today's Black individuals face, which is influencing and altering their religious life. Feeling that their rights and most cherished ideals are being ignored, that society's conscience is increasingly insensitive to their just demands, and that all the regressive forces of prejudice, greed, and revenge are getting stronger and finding new allies every day, they confront a challenging dilemma. Aware of their powerlessness and feeling pessimistic, many become bitter and vengeful; their religion becomes less about worship and more about complaints and curses, a cry of despair rather than a source of hope, a sneer instead of a faith. Conversely, another mindset, sharper, more cunning, and often more devious, recognizes the obvious weaknesses in the anti-Black movement and, without being held back by ethical concerns, seeks to exploit these weaknesses for the benefit of the Black community. Thus, we have two major and hardly reconcilable lines of thought and ethical pursuits; one poses a danger of chaos, while the other risks hypocrisy. One group of Black individuals is almost ready to curse God and give up, while the other too frequently acts as a traitor to justice and a coward when faced with force; one clings to ideals that are distant, fanciful, and maybe impossible to achieve; the other forgets that life is more than just survival and the body is more than clothing. But ultimately, isn't this just the turmoil of the age expressed through the Black experience—the triumph of falsehood in a world of misguided culture, confronting the ugliness of the anarchist assassin?

To-day the two groups of Negroes, the one in the North, the other in the South, represent these divergent ethical tendencies, the first tending toward radicalism, the other toward hypocritical compromise. It is no idle regret with which the white South mourns the loss of the old-time Negro,—the frank, honest, simple old servant who stood for the earlier religious age of submission and humility. With all his laziness and lack of many elements of true manhood, he was at least open-hearted, faithful, and sincere. To-day he is gone, but who is to blame for his going? Is it not those very persons who mourn for him? Is it not the tendency, born of Reconstruction and Reaction, to found a society on lawlessness and deception, to tamper with the moral fibre of a naturally honest and straightforward people until the whites threaten to become ungovernable tyrants and the blacks criminals and hypocrites? Deception is the natural defence of the weak against the strong, and the South used it for many years against its conquerors; to-day it must be prepared to see its black proletariat turn that same two-edged weapon against itself. And how natural this is! The death of Denmark Vesey and Nat Turner proved long since to the Negro the present hopelessness of physical defence. Political defence is becoming less and less available, and economic defence is still only partially effective. But there is a patent defence at hand,—the defence of deception and flattery, of cajoling and lying. It is the same defence which peasants of the Middle Age used and which left its stamp on their character for centuries. To-day the young Negro of the South who would succeed cannot be frank and outspoken, honest and self-assertive, but rather he is daily tempted to be silent and wary, politic and sly; he must flatter and be pleasant, endure petty insults with a smile, shut his eyes to wrong; in too many cases he sees positive personal advantage in deception and lying. His real thoughts, his real aspirations, must be guarded in whispers; he must not criticise, he must not complain. Patience, humility, and adroitness must, in these growing black youth, replace impulse, manliness, and courage. With this sacrifice there is an economic opening, and perhaps peace and some prosperity. Without this there is riot, migration, or crime. Nor is this situation peculiar to the Southern United States, is it not rather the only method by which undeveloped races have gained the right to share modern culture? The price of culture is a Lie.

Today, the two groups of Black people in the North and the South reflect these differing ethical tendencies: the North leans towards radicalism, while the South leans towards hypocritical compromise. The white South’s mourning for the old-fashioned Black man—the straightforward, honest, and simple servant who represented an earlier religious era of submission and humility—is not just regretful nostalgia. Despite his laziness and lack of many aspects of true manhood, he was at least open-hearted, loyal, and sincere. Now he is gone, but who is responsible for his disappearance? Isn’t it the very people who lament his absence? Isn’t it the tendency, arising from Reconstruction and Reaction, to establish a society on lawlessness and deceit; to compromise the moral integrity of a naturally honest and straightforward people until whites risk becoming ungovernable tyrants and Blacks turn into criminals and hypocrites? Deception is the instinctive defense of the weak against the strong, and the South employed it for many years against its conquerors; today, it must be ready for its Black proletariat to turn that very same double-edged sword against it. And how natural this is! The deaths of Denmark Vesey and Nat Turner long ago demonstrated to Black individuals the current futility of physical defense. Political defense is becoming less and less viable, and economic defense is only somewhat effective. But a clear defense is available—the defense of deception and flattery, of sweet-talking and lying. It’s the same defense that medieval peasants used, which shaped their character for centuries. Today, the young Black person in the South who wants to succeed cannot be straightforward and outspoken, honest and assertive; instead, they are constantly tempted to be quiet and cautious, calculating and cunning. They must flatter and be agreeable, tolerate petty insults with a smile, turn a blind eye to wrongs; in too many situations, they find personal benefit in deception and falsehood. Their true thoughts and aspirations must be kept secret; they must not criticize or complain. Patience, humility, and cleverness must replace impulse, bravery, and courage in these emerging Black youths. With this compromise, there may be economic opportunities, and perhaps peace and some prosperity. Without it, there is unrest, migration, or crime. This situation isn’t unique to the Southern United States; rather, isn’t it the only way that underdeveloped races have earned their place in modern culture? The cost of culture is a Lie.

On the other hand, in the North the tendency is to emphasize the radicalism of the Negro. Driven from his birthright in the South by a situation at which every fibre of his more outspoken and assertive nature revolts, he finds himself in a land where he can scarcely earn a decent living amid the harsh competition and the color discrimination. At the same time, through schools and periodicals, discussions and lectures, he is intellectually quickened and awakened. The soul, long pent up and dwarfed, suddenly expands in new-found freedom. What wonder that every tendency is to excess,—radical complaint, radical remedies, bitter denunciation or angry silence. Some sink, some rise. The criminal and the sensualist leave the church for the gambling-hell and the brothel, and fill the slums of Chicago and Baltimore; the better classes segregate themselves from the group-life of both white and black, and form an aristocracy, cultured but pessimistic, whose bitter criticism stings while it points out no way of escape. They despise the submission and subserviency of the Southern Negroes, but offer no other means by which a poor and oppressed minority can exist side by side with its masters. Feeling deeply and keenly the tendencies and opportunities of the age in which they live, their souls are bitter at the fate which drops the Veil between; and the very fact that this bitterness is natural and justifiable only serves to intensify it and make it more maddening.

On the other hand, in the North, the focus tends to be on the radicalism of African Americans. Forced out of their rights in the South by a situation that challenges every part of their more outspoken and assertive nature, they find themselves in a place where it's hard to earn a decent living due to tough competition and racial discrimination. At the same time, through schools, magazines, discussions, and lectures, they become more intellectually engaged and awakened. The spirit, long suppressed and stifled, suddenly expands in newfound freedom. It's no surprise that reactions tend toward extremes—radical grievances, radical solutions, harsh criticism, or resentful silence. Some individuals fall into despair, while others rise. The criminals and hedonists leave religious institutions for gambling and brothels, contributing to the slums of Chicago and Baltimore; the more privileged segregate themselves from the communal life of both white and black people, forming a cultured yet pessimistic elite, whose harsh critiques sting but don't offer any solutions. They look down on the submission and subservience of Southern African Americans but provide no alternative for how an oppressed minority can coexist with those in power. Feeling deeply and acutely the trends and opportunities of the era they inhabit, their spirits are resentful of the fate that separates them; and the very fact that this bitterness is natural and understandable only serves to intensify it, making it even more frustrating.

Between the two extreme types of ethical attitude which I have thus sought to make clear wavers the mass of the millions of Negroes, North and South; and their religious life and activity partake of this social conflict within their ranks. Their churches are differentiating,—now into groups of cold, fashionable devotees, in no way distinguishable from similar white groups save in color of skin; now into large social and business institutions catering to the desire for information and amusement of their members, warily avoiding unpleasant questions both within and without the black world, and preaching in effect if not in word: Dum vivimus, vivamus.

Between the two extreme types of ethical attitudes I've tried to clarify lies the vast majority of millions of Black people, both North and South; and their religious life and activities reflect this social conflict within their communities. Their churches are evolving—now splitting into groups of cool, trendy worshipers, indistinguishable from similar white groups except for the color of their skin; now forming large social and business organizations that cater to their members' need for information and entertainment, cautiously steering clear of uncomfortable issues both inside and outside the Black community, and essentially preaching if not explicitly, "While we live, let us live."

But back of this still broods silently the deep religious feeling of the real Negro heart, the stirring, unguided might of powerful human souls who have lost the guiding star of the past and seek in the great night a new religious ideal. Some day the Awakening will come, when the pent-up vigor of ten million souls shall sweep irresistibly toward the Goal, out of the Valley of the Shadow of Death, where all that makes life worth living—Liberty, Justice, and Right—is marked “For White People Only.”

But behind this, there’s still a deep, silent religious feeling in the true heart of the Black community, the powerful, untamed energy of many human souls who have lost their guiding light from the past and are searching in the darkness for a new religious ideal. One day, an Awakening will happen, when the bottled-up strength of ten million souls will surge irresistibly toward the Goal, escaping from the Valley of the Shadow of Death, where everything that makes life meaningful—Liberty, Justice, and Right—is labeled “For White People Only.”

XI.
Of the Passing of the First-Born

O sister, sister, thy first-begotten,
The hands that cling and the feet that follow,
The voice of the child’s blood crying yet,
Who hath remembered me? who hath forgotten?
Thou hast forgotten, O summer swallow,
But the world shall end when I forget.

O sister, sister, your firstborn,
The hands that hold on and the feet that follow,
The voice of the child's blood still crying,
Who has remembered me? Who has forgotten?
You have forgotten, O summer swallow,
But the world will end when I forget.

SWINBURNE.

SWINBURNE.

musical score

“Unto you a child is born,” sang the bit of yellow paper that fluttered into my room one brown October morning. Then the fear of fatherhood mingled wildly with the joy of creation; I wondered how it looked and how it felt—what were its eyes, and how its hair curled and crumpled itself. And I thought in awe of her,—she who had slept with Death to tear a man-child from underneath her heart, while I was unconsciously wandering. I fled to my wife and child, repeating the while to myself half wonderingly, “Wife and child? Wife and child?”—fled fast and faster than boat and steam-car, and yet must ever impatiently await them; away from the hard-voiced city, away from the flickering sea into my own Berkshire Hills that sit all sadly guarding the gates of Massachusetts.

“Unto you a child is born,” sang the little yellow piece of paper that fluttered into my room one brown October morning. Then the fear of becoming a father mixed wildly with the joy of creation; I wondered what it looked like and how it felt—what its eyes were like, and how its hair curled and crumpled. And I thought in awe of her—she who had faced Death to bring a son into the world while I was wandering unconsciously. I rushed to my wife and child, repeating to myself half in wonder, “Wife and child? Wife and child?”—I fled quickly, faster than a boat or a train, and yet I would always anxiously await them; away from the harsh-voiced city, away from the flickering sea into my own Berkshire Hills that quietly guard the gates of Massachusetts.

Up the stairs I ran to the wan mother and whimpering babe, to the sanctuary on whose altar a life at my bidding had offered itself to win a life, and won. What is this tiny formless thing, this newborn wail from an unknown world,—all head and voice? I handle it curiously, and watch perplexed its winking, breathing, and sneezing. I did not love it then; it seemed a ludicrous thing to love; but her I loved, my girl-mother, she whom now I saw unfolding like the glory of the morning—the transfigured woman. Through her I came to love the wee thing, as it grew strong; as its little soul unfolded itself in twitter and cry and half-formed word, and as its eyes caught the gleam and flash of life. How beautiful he was, with his olive-tinted flesh and dark gold ringlets, his eyes of mingled blue and brown, his perfect little limbs, and the soft voluptuous roll which the blood of Africa had moulded into his features! I held him in my arms, after we had sped far away from our Southern home,—held him, and glanced at the hot red soil of Georgia and the breathless city of a hundred hills, and felt a vague unrest. Why was his hair tinted with gold? An evil omen was golden hair in my life. Why had not the brown of his eyes crushed out and killed the blue?—for brown were his father’s eyes, and his father’s father’s. And thus in the Land of the Color-line I saw, as it fell across my baby, the shadow of the Veil.

Up the stairs I ran to the pale mother and whimpering baby, to the sanctuary where a life at my command had offered itself to gain another life, and succeeded. What is this tiny shapeless thing, this newborn cry from an unknown world—all head and voice? I hold it curiously and watch, confused, its winking, breathing, and sneezing. I didn’t love it then; it seemed ridiculous to love it; but I loved her, my young mother, the one I now saw unfolding like the beauty of the morning—the transformed woman. Through her, I began to love the little one as it grew strong, as its small soul revealed itself in chirps and cries and half-formed words, and as its eyes caught the shimmer and spark of life. How beautiful he was, with his olive-toned skin and dark golden curls, his eyes a mix of blue and brown, his perfect little limbs, and the soft, rich features shaped by African heritage! I held him in my arms after we had traveled far from our Southern home—held him, glanced at the hot red soil of Georgia and the suffocating city of a hundred hills, and felt a vague disquiet. Why was his hair golden? Golden hair had been a bad sign in my life. Why hadn't the brown of his eyes overwhelmed and erased the blue?—for his father's eyes were brown, and his father's father's. And so, in the Land of the Color-line, I saw, as it fell over my baby, the shadow of the Veil.

Within the Veil was he born, said I; and there within shall he live,—a Negro and a Negro’s son. Holding in that little head—ah, bitterly!—he unbowed pride of a hunted race, clinging with that tiny dimpled hand—ah, wearily!—to a hope not hopeless but unhopeful, and seeing with those bright wondering eyes that peer into my soul a land whose freedom is to us a mockery and whose liberty a lie. I saw the shadow of the Veil as it passed over my baby, I saw the cold city towering above the blood-red land. I held my face beside his little cheek, showed him the star-children and the twinkling lights as they began to flash, and stilled with an even-song the unvoiced terror of my life.

He was born within the Veil, I said; and there he will live—a Black child and the son of a Black man. Carrying in that little head—oh, how bitter!—the unyielding pride of a hunted people, gripping with that tiny, dimpled hand—oh, how weary!—to a hope that isn’t totally hopeless but feels pretty bleak, and seeing with those bright, curious eyes that look into my soul a land where freedom is a mockery to us and liberty is a lie. I saw the shadow of the Veil moving over my baby, I saw the cold city towering over the blood-red land. I held my face beside his little cheek, showed him the star-children and the twinkling lights as they started to flash, and calmed the unspoken fear of my life with a soft song.

So sturdy and masterful he grew, so filled with bubbling life, so tremulous with the unspoken wisdom of a life but eighteen months distant from the All-life,—we were not far from worshipping this revelation of the divine, my wife and I. Her own life builded and moulded itself upon the child; he tinged her every dream and idealized her every effort. No hands but hers must touch and garnish those little limbs; no dress or frill must touch them that had not wearied her fingers; no voice but hers could coax him off to Dreamland, and she and he together spoke some soft and unknown tongue and in it held communion. I too mused above his little white bed; saw the strength of my own arm stretched onward through the ages through the newer strength of his; saw the dream of my black fathers stagger a step onward in the wild phantasm of the world; heard in his baby voice the voice of the Prophet that was to rise within the Veil.

He grew so strong and impressive, filled with vibrant energy, trembling with the unspoken wisdom of a life just eighteen months from the All-life—we felt close to worshiping this divine miracle, my wife and I. Her own life revolved around the child; he colored her every dream and made her every effort seem ideal. Only her hands could touch and care for those little limbs; no dress or decoration could adorn them that hadn’t been crafted by her fingers; no voice but hers could lull him to sleep, and she and he shared a soft, unspoken language in which they communicated. I too pondered above his little white bed; I saw the strength of my own arm reaching through the ages, reflected in his new strength; I sensed the dreams of my ancestors moving a step forward in the unpredictable world; and in his baby voice, I heard the voice of the Prophet that would emerge from the Veil.

And so we dreamed and loved and planned by fall and winter, and the full flush of the long Southern spring, till the hot winds rolled from the fetid Gulf, till the roses shivered and the still stern sun quivered its awful light over the hills of Atlanta. And then one night the little feet pattered wearily to the wee white bed, and the tiny hands trembled; and a warm flushed face tossed on the pillow, and we knew baby was sick. Ten days he lay there,—a swift week and three endless days, wasting, wasting away. Cheerily the mother nursed him the first days, and laughed into the little eyes that smiled again. Tenderly then she hovered round him, till the smile fled away and Fear crouched beside the little bed.

So we dreamed and loved and made plans through fall and winter, and the vibrant Southern spring, until the hot winds blew in from the polluted Gulf, making the roses shiver and the harsh sun cast its intense light over the hills of Atlanta. Then one night, the little feet walked tiredly to the small white bed, and the tiny hands shook; a warm, flushed face turned on the pillow, and we knew the baby was sick. He lay there for ten days—a quick week and three long days, slowly fading away. Cheerfully, the mother cared for him in the beginning, laughing at the little eyes that smiled back. Tenderly, she stayed close, until the smile disappeared and Fear sat beside the little bed.

Then the day ended not, and night was a dreamless terror, and joy and sleep slipped away. I hear now that Voice at midnight calling me from dull and dreamless trance,—crying, “The Shadow of Death! The Shadow of Death!” Out into the starlight I crept, to rouse the gray physician,—the Shadow of Death, the Shadow of Death. The hours trembled on; the night listened; the ghastly dawn glided like a tired thing across the lamplight. Then we two alone looked upon the child as he turned toward us with great eyes, and stretched his stringlike hands,—the Shadow of Death! And we spoke no word, and turned away.

Then the day just wouldn't end, and night turned into a dreamless nightmare, and happiness and sleep slipped away. I can still hear that voice calling me at midnight from a dull and dreamless state,—crying, “The Shadow of Death! The Shadow of Death!” I crept out into the starlight to wake the gray physician,—the Shadow of Death, the Shadow of Death. The hours dragged on; the night listened; the horrifying dawn crept like a weary thing across the lamplight. Then just the two of us looked at the child as he turned toward us with wide eyes and reached out his fragile hands,—the Shadow of Death! And we said nothing and walked away.

He died at eventide, when the sun lay like a brooding sorrow above the western hills, veiling its face; when the winds spoke not, and the trees, the great green trees he loved, stood motionless. I saw his breath beat quicker and quicker, pause, and then his little soul leapt like a star that travels in the night and left a world of darkness in its train. The day changed not; the same tall trees peeped in at the windows, the same green grass glinted in the setting sun. Only in the chamber of death writhed the world’s most piteous thing—a childless mother.

He died at sunset, when the sun hung heavy like a deep sorrow over the western hills, hiding its face; when the winds were silent, and the great green trees he loved stood still. I saw his breathing get faster and faster, pause, and then his little soul soared like a star streaking through the night, leaving a trail of darkness behind. The day didn’t change; the same tall trees looked in through the windows, the same green grass shimmered in the setting sun. Only in the room of death writhed the world’s most heartbreaking sight—a mother without her child.

I shirk not. I long for work. I pant for a life full of striving. I am no coward, to shrink before the rugged rush of the storm, nor even quail before the awful shadow of the Veil. But hearken, O Death! Is not this my life hard enough,—is not that dull land that stretches its sneering web about me cold enough,—is not all the world beyond these four little walls pitiless enough, but that thou must needs enter here,—thou, O Death? About my head the thundering storm beat like a heartless voice, and the crazy forest pulsed with the curses of the weak; but what cared I, within my home beside my wife and baby boy? Wast thou so jealous of one little coign of happiness that thou must needs enter there,—thou, O Death?

I don’t back down. I yearn for work. I crave a life full of effort. I’m no coward to shrink back from the fierce onslaught of the storm, nor do I even flinch at the terrifying presence of death. But listen, O Death! Isn’t my life hard enough— isn’t that dreary land that wraps around me cold enough— isn’t the world outside these four little walls harsh enough, that you have to invade here— you, O Death? The thunderous storm raged like a heartless call, and the wild forest echoed with the curses of the weak; but what did it matter to me, inside my home with my wife and baby boy? Were you so envious of my little piece of happiness that you had to come here— you, O Death?

A perfect life was his, all joy and love, with tears to make it brighter,—sweet as a summer’s day beside the Housatonic. The world loved him; the women kissed his curls, the men looked gravely into his wonderful eyes, and the children hovered and fluttered about him. I can see him now, changing like the sky from sparkling laughter to darkening frowns, and then to wondering thoughtfulness as he watched the world. He knew no color-line, poor dear—and the Veil, though it shadowed him, had not yet darkened half his sun. He loved the white matron, he loved his black nurse; and in his little world walked souls alone, uncolored and unclothed. I—yea, all men—are larger and purer by the infinite breadth of that one little life. She who in simple clearness of vision sees beyond the stars said when he had flown, “He will be happy There; he ever loved beautiful things.” And I, far more ignorant, and blind by the web of mine own weaving, sit alone winding words and muttering, “If still he be, and he be There, and there be a There, let him be happy, O Fate!”

His life was perfect, filled with joy and love, with tears that made it even brighter—sweet like a summer day by the Housatonic. The world adored him; women kissed his curls, men gazed seriously into his wonderful eyes, and children swirled around him with excitement. I can still picture him, shifting like the sky from sparkling laughter to dark frowns, then to a thoughtful wonder as he observed the world. He didn’t see color, poor dear—and although he was cast in shadow by the Veil, it hadn’t yet dimmed his light. He loved the white matron and cherished his black nurse; in his little world, souls walked alone, without color or clothes. I—yes, all of humanity—are greater and purer thanks to the infinite depth of that one small life. She, with her simple clarity of vision who sees beyond the stars, said upon his passing, “He will be happy There; he always loved beautiful things.” And I, far more ignorant and blinded by the web of my own making, sit alone, crafting words and mumbling, “If he still exists, and he is There, and There is a place, let him be happy, O Fate!”

Blithe was the morning of his burial, with bird and song and sweet-smelling flowers. The trees whispered to the grass, but the children sat with hushed faces. And yet it seemed a ghostly unreal day,—the wraith of Life. We seemed to rumble down an unknown street behind a little white bundle of posies, with the shadow of a song in our ears. The busy city dinned about us; they did not say much, those pale-faced hurrying men and women; they did not say much,—they only glanced and said, “Niggers!”

The morning of his burial was bright and cheerful, filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers. The trees rustled to the grass, but the children sat quietly, their faces somber. Yet it felt like a strange, unreal day—like a ghost of Life. We seemed to roll down an unfamiliar street behind a small white bundle of flowers, with the echo of a song in our ears. The bustling city surrounded us; the pale-faced, hurried men and women didn’t say much; they just glanced at us and muttered, “Niggers!”

We could not lay him in the ground there in Georgia, for the earth there is strangely red; so we bore him away to the northward, with his flowers and his little folded hands. In vain, in vain!—for where, O God! beneath thy broad blue sky shall my dark baby rest in peace,—where Reverence dwells, and Goodness, and a Freedom that is free?

We couldn't bury him in the ground there in Georgia, because the soil is oddly red; so we took him north, with his flowers and his little folded hands. It was useless, it was useless!—for where, O God! under your vast blue sky will my dark baby find peace,—where Respect exists, and Kindness, and a Freedom that is truly free?

All that day and all that night there sat an awful gladness in my heart,—nay, blame me not if I see the world thus darkly through the Veil,—and my soul whispers ever to me saying, “Not dead, not dead, but escaped; not bond, but free.” No bitter meanness now shall sicken his baby heart till it die a living death, no taunt shall madden his happy boyhood. Fool that I was to think or wish that this little soul should grow choked and deformed within the Veil! I might have known that yonder deep unworldly look that ever and anon floated past his eyes was peering far beyond this narrow Now. In the poise of his little curl-crowned head did there not sit all that wild pride of being which his father had hardly crushed in his own heart? For what, forsooth, shall a Negro want with pride amid the studied humiliations of fifty million fellows? Well sped, my boy, before the world had dubbed your ambition insolence, had held your ideals unattainable, and taught you to cringe and bow. Better far this nameless void that stops my life than a sea of sorrow for you.

All day and night, there was a terrible joy in my heart—don't blame me if I see the world so darkly through the Veil—and my soul constantly whispers to me, “Not dead, not dead, but escaped; not bound, but free.” No cruel meanness will ever poison his innocent heart until it withers away, no ridicule will drive him mad during his happy childhood. I was foolish to think or wish that this little soul would become stifled and twisted within the Veil! I should have realized that the deep, otherworldly look that occasionally crossed his eyes was gazing far beyond this narrow moment. In the posture of his little, curly-headed self was all that wild pride of existence that his father had struggled to suppress in his own heart. After all, what reason would a Black man have for pride among the deliberate humiliations faced by fifty million others? You’ve moved on, my boy, before the world could label your ambition as arrogance, before it could deem your dreams unreachable and teach you to bow and cower. This nameless emptiness that stops my life is far better than a sea of sorrow for you.

Idle words; he might have borne his burden more bravely than we,—aye, and found it lighter too, some day; for surely, surely this is not the end. Surely there shall yet dawn some mighty morning to lift the Veil and set the prisoned free. Not for me,—I shall die in my bonds,—but for fresh young souls who have not known the night and waken to the morning; a morning when men ask of the workman, not “Is he white?” but “Can he work?” When men ask artists, not “Are they black?” but “Do they know?” Some morning this may be, long, long years to come. But now there wails, on that dark shore within the Veil, the same deep voice, Thou shalt forego! And all have I foregone at that command, and with small complaint,—all save that fair young form that lies so coldly wed with death in the nest I had builded.

Idle words; he might have carried his burden more bravely than we—yes, and found it lighter too, someday; for surely, this isn't the end. Surely, a powerful morning will come to lift the Veil and set the imprisoned free. Not for me—I will die in my bonds—but for fresh young souls who haven't known the night and will awaken to the morning; a morning when people ask the worker, not “Is he white?” but “Can he work?” When people ask artists, not “Are they black?” but “Do they know?” Some morning this may be, many years from now. But for now, there echoes, on that dark shore within the Veil, the same deep voice, Thou shalt forego! And I have foregone everything at that command, with little complaint—all except that fair young form that lies so coldly joined with death in the nest I had built.

If one must have gone, why not I? Why may I not rest me from this restlessness and sleep from this wide waking? Was not the world’s alembic, Time, in his young hands, and is not my time waning? Are there so many workers in the vineyard that the fair promise of this little body could lightly be tossed away? The wretched of my race that line the alleys of the nation sit fatherless and unmothered; but Love sat beside his cradle, and in his ear Wisdom waited to speak. Perhaps now he knows the All-love, and needs not to be wise. Sleep, then, child,—sleep till I sleep and waken to a baby voice and the ceaseless patter of little feet—above the Veil.

If someone has to go, why not me? Why can't I take a break from this restlessness and sleep instead of being wide awake? Wasn't Time, the world's great creator, in his youth holding the reins, and isn’t my time running out? Are there so many workers in the vineyard that the promising potential of this little body could be easily discarded? The unfortunate people of my kind, sitting alone in the streets, lack both a father and a mother; but Love was there beside him, and Wisdom was waiting to share her thoughts. Maybe now he knows the all-encompassing Love and doesn’t need to be wise. So sleep, child—sleep until I sleep and wake up to a baby’s voice and the constant sound of tiny feet—beyond the Veil.

XII.
Of Alexander Crummell

Then from the Dawn it seemed there came, but faint
As from beyond the limit of the world,
Like the last echo born of a great cry,
Sounds, as if some fair city were one voice
Around a king returning from his wars.

Then from the Dawn, it seemed a faint sound came,
As if from beyond the edge of the world,
Like the final echo of a great cry,
Sounds, as if some beautiful city were one voice
Welcoming a king back from his battles.

TENNYSON.

Tennyson.

musical score

This is the story of a human heart,—the tale of a black boy who many long years ago began to struggle with life that he might know the world and know himself. Three temptations he met on those dark dunes that lay gray and dismal before the wonder-eyes of the child: the temptation of Hate, that stood out against the red dawn; the temptation of Despair, that darkened noonday; and the temptation of Doubt, that ever steals along with twilight. Above all, you must hear of the vales he crossed,—the Valley of Humiliation and the Valley of the Shadow of Death.

This is the story of a human heart—a tale of a black boy who many years ago began to struggle with life in order to understand the world and himself. He faced three temptations on those dark dunes that appeared gray and bleak before the wonder-filled eyes of the child: the temptation of Hate, which loomed large against the red dawn; the temptation of Despair, which overshadowed the bright noon; and the temptation of Doubt, which always creeps in with twilight. Above all, you need to hear about the valleys he crossed—the Valley of Humiliation and the Valley of the Shadow of Death.

I saw Alexander Crummell first at a Wilberforce commencement season, amid its bustle and crush. Tall, frail, and black he stood, with simple dignity and an unmistakable air of good breeding. I talked with him apart, where the storming of the lusty young orators could not harm us. I spoke to him politely, then curiously, then eagerly, as I began to feel the fineness of his character,—his calm courtesy, the sweetness of his strength, and his fair blending of the hope and truth of life. Instinctively I bowed before this man, as one bows before the prophets of the world. Some seer he seemed, that came not from the crimson Past or the gray To-come, but from the pulsing Now,—that mocking world which seemed to me at once so light and dark, so splendid and sordid. Fourscore years had he wandered in this same world of mine, within the Veil.

I first saw Alexander Crummell at a Wilberforce graduation ceremony, amidst its hustle and bustle. He stood tall, slim, and Black, exuding simple dignity and an unmistakable sense of refinement. I spoke with him in private, away from the noise of the energetic young speakers. I approached him politely, then with curiosity, and finally with eagerness, as I began to appreciate the depth of his character—his calm courtesy, the sweetness of his strength, and his perfect blend of hope and truth in life. I instinctively felt a reverence for him, as one does for the prophets of the world. He seemed like a visionary who emerged not from the distant past or the uncertain future, but from the vibrant present—a world that felt both light and dark, magnificent and grim. He had navigated this same world of mine for eighty years, living behind the Veil.

He was born with the Missouri Compromise and lay a-dying amid the echoes of Manila and El Caney: stirring times for living, times dark to look back upon, darker to look forward to. The black-faced lad that paused over his mud and marbles seventy years ago saw puzzling vistas as he looked down the world. The slave-ship still groaned across the Atlantic, faint cries burdened the Southern breeze, and the great black father whispered mad tales of cruelty into those young ears. From the low doorway the mother silently watched her boy at play, and at nightfall sought him eagerly lest the shadows bear him away to the land of slaves.

He was born during the Missouri Compromise and was dying while the sounds of Manila and El Caney lingered: vibrant times to live in, dark times to reflect on, and even darker times to imagine ahead. The young black boy who paused over his mud and marbles seventy years ago looked out at a confusing future. The slave ships still creaked across the Atlantic, faint cries hung in the Southern breeze, and the great black father shared crazy stories of cruelty with those young ears. From the low doorway, his mother silently watched her boy play, and as night fell, she searched for him anxiously, fearing the shadows might take him away to the land of slaves.

So his young mind worked and winced and shaped curiously a vision of Life; and in the midst of that vision ever stood one dark figure alone,—ever with the hard, thick countenance of that bitter father, and a form that fell in vast and shapeless folds. Thus the temptation of Hate grew and shadowed the growing child,—gliding stealthily into his laughter, fading into his play, and seizing his dreams by day and night with rough, rude turbulence. So the black boy asked of sky and sun and flower the never-answered Why? and loved, as he grew, neither the world nor the world’s rough ways.

So his young mind worked and hurt and shaped a curious vision of Life; and in the middle of that vision stood one dark figure all alone—always with the hard, thick face of that bitter father, and a body that fell in large, shapeless folds. Thus, the temptation of Hate grew and overshadowed the growing child—sneaking into his laughter, fading into his play, and seizing his dreams by day and night with rough, chaotic energy. So the black boy asked the sky, the sun, and the flowers the never-answered Why? and as he grew, he loved neither the world nor its harsh ways.

Strange temptation for a child, you may think; and yet in this wide land to-day a thousand thousand dark children brood before this same temptation, and feel its cold and shuddering arms. For them, perhaps, some one will some day lift the Veil,—will come tenderly and cheerily into those sad little lives and brush the brooding hate away, just as Beriah Green strode in upon the life of Alexander Crummell. And before the bluff, kind-hearted man the shadow seemed less dark. Beriah Green had a school in Oneida County, New York, with a score of mischievous boys. “I’m going to bring a black boy here to educate,” said Beriah Green, as only a crank and an abolitionist would have dared to say. “Oho!” laughed the boys. “Ye-es,” said his wife; and Alexander came. Once before, the black boy had sought a school, had travelled, cold and hungry, four hundred miles up into free New Hampshire, to Canaan. But the godly farmers hitched ninety yoke of oxen to the abolition schoolhouse and dragged it into the middle of the swamp. The black boy trudged away.

Strange temptation for a child, you might think; and yet today in this vast country, countless dark children struggle with the same temptation, feeling its cold and frightening embrace. Perhaps one day, someone will lift the Veil for them—will come gently and cheerfully into their sad little lives and brush the lingering hatred away, just like Beriah Green did for Alexander Crummell. In front of the straightforward, kind-hearted man, the darkness seemed less overwhelming. Beriah Green ran a school in Oneida County, New York, filled with a group of mischievous boys. “I’m going to bring a Black boy here to educate,” said Beriah Green, something only a passionate abolitionist would dare to say. “Oh!” laughed the boys. “Yup,” said his wife; and Alexander arrived. Previously, the Black boy had sought a school, traveling cold and hungry four hundred miles up into free New Hampshire, all the way to Canaan. But the righteous farmers hitched ninety teams of oxen to the abolition schoolhouse and dragged it into the middle of the swamp. The Black boy trudged away.

The nineteenth was the first century of human sympathy,—the age when half wonderingly we began to descry in others that transfigured spark of divinity which we call Myself; when clodhoppers and peasants, and tramps and thieves, and millionaires and—sometimes—Negroes, became throbbing souls whose warm pulsing life touched us so nearly that we half gasped with surprise, crying, “Thou too! Hast Thou seen Sorrow and the dull waters of Hopelessness? Hast Thou known Life?” And then all helplessly we peered into those Other-worlds, and wailed, “O World of Worlds, how shall man make you one?”

The nineteenth century was the first time we really started to feel compassion for others—the era when, with a mix of wonder and curiosity, we began to see in people that transformed spark of divinity we call the self; when farmers, laborers, wanderers, criminals, wealthy people, and—sometimes—Black individuals became vibrant souls whose warm, pulsing lives affected us so deeply that we almost gasped in disbelief, exclaiming, “You too! Have you experienced sorrow and the stagnant waters of hopelessness? Have you truly lived?” And then, feeling helpless, we looked into those other worlds and lamented, “Oh World of Worlds, how can humanity unify you?”

So in that little Oneida school there came to those schoolboys a revelation of thought and longing beneath one black skin, of which they had not dreamed before. And to the lonely boy came a new dawn of sympathy and inspiration. The shadowy, formless thing—the temptation of Hate, that hovered between him and the world—grew fainter and less sinister. It did not wholly fade away, but diffused itself and lingered thick at the edges. Through it the child now first saw the blue and gold of life,—the sun-swept road that ran ’twixt heaven and earth until in one far-off wan wavering line they met and kissed. A vision of life came to the growing boy,—mystic, wonderful. He raised his head, stretched himself, breathed deep of the fresh new air. Yonder, behind the forests, he heard strange sounds; then glinting through the trees he saw, far, far away, the bronzed hosts of a nation calling,—calling faintly, calling loudly. He heard the hateful clank of their chains; he felt them cringe and grovel, and there rose within him a protest and a prophecy. And he girded himself to walk down the world.

So in that little Oneida school, the schoolboys experienced a revelation of thoughts and longings beneath one black skin that they had never imagined before. To the lonely boy, this brought a new dawn of empathy and inspiration. The shadowy, formless presence—the temptation of Hate that hovered between him and the world—became fainter and less menacing. It didn't completely disappear, but it diffused and lingered thick at the edges. Through it, the child now finally saw the blue and gold of life—the sunlit road that stretched between heaven and earth until it met and embraced in a distant, hazy line. A vision of life came to the growing boy—mystical and wonderful. He lifted his head, stretched himself, and took a deep breath of the fresh new air. Out there, behind the forests, he heard strange sounds; then, glinting through the trees, he saw, far, far away, the bronze figures of a nation calling—calling faintly, calling loudly. He heard the hateful clank of their chains; he felt them cringe and grovel, and within him rose a protest and a prophecy. He prepared himself to walk through the world.

A voice and vision called him to be a priest,—a seer to lead the uncalled out of the house of bondage. He saw the headless host turn toward him like the whirling of mad waters,—he stretched forth his hands eagerly, and then, even as he stretched them, suddenly there swept across the vision the temptation of Despair.

A voice and vision urged him to become a priest—a prophet to guide those without direction out of captivity. He saw the headless crowd turning toward him like the chaos of raging waters—he reached out his hands eagerly, and then, just as he did, the temptation of Despair suddenly washed over the vision.

They were not wicked men,—the problem of life is not the problem of the wicked,—they were calm, good men, Bishops of the Apostolic Church of God, and strove toward righteousness. They said slowly, “It is all very natural—it is even commendable; but the General Theological Seminary of the Episcopal Church cannot admit a Negro.” And when that thin, half-grotesque figure still haunted their doors, they put their hands kindly, half sorrowfully, on his shoulders, and said, “Now,—of course, we—we know how you feel about it; but you see it is impossible,—that is—well—it is premature. Sometime, we trust—sincerely trust—all such distinctions will fade away; but now the world is as it is.”

They weren't bad people—the challenge of life isn't about bad people—they were calm, good men, Bishops of the Apostolic Church of God, striving for righteousness. They said slowly, “It's all very natural—it’s even commendable; but the General Theological Seminary of the Episcopal Church can't admit a Black person.” And when that thin, somewhat awkward figure still lingered at their doors, they placed their hands gently, a bit sorrowfully, on his shoulders, and said, “Now—of course, we—we understand how you feel about it; but you see it's impossible—well—it’s just not the right time. Someday, we sincerely hope all these distinctions will disappear; but for now, the world is what it is.”

This was the temptation of Despair; and the young man fought it doggedly. Like some grave shadow he flitted by those halls, pleading, arguing, half angrily demanding admittance, until there came the final No; until men hustled the disturber away, marked him as foolish, unreasonable, and injudicious, a vain rebel against God’s law. And then from that Vision Splendid all the glory faded slowly away, and left an earth gray and stern rolling on beneath a dark despair. Even the kind hands that stretched themselves toward him from out the depths of that dull morning seemed but parts of the purple shadows. He saw them coldly, and asked, “Why should I strive by special grace when the way of the world is closed to me?” All gently yet, the hands urged him on,—the hands of young John Jay, that daring father’s daring son; the hands of the good folk of Boston, that free city. And yet, with a way to the priesthood of the Church open at last before him, the cloud lingered there; and even when in old St. Paul’s the venerable Bishop raised his white arms above the Negro deacon—even then the burden had not lifted from that heart, for there had passed a glory from the earth.

This was the temptation of Despair, and the young man fought it fiercely. Like some serious shadow, he moved through those halls, pleading, arguing, and half angrily demanding entry, until he finally heard a definitive No; until men pushed the troublemaker away, marking him as foolish, unreasonable, and rash, a vain rebel against God’s law. And then from that Brilliant Vision, all the glory slowly faded, leaving a bleak and harsh earth beneath a dark despair. Even the kind hands reaching out to him from the depths of that dull morning seemed just parts of the purple shadows. He saw them coldly and asked, “Why should I strive for special grace when the road of the world is closed to me?” Yet gently, the hands urged him on—the hands of young John Jay, the daring son of a daring father; the hands of the good people of Boston, that free city. And still, with a path to the priesthood of the Church finally open before him, the cloud lingered; even when in old St. Paul’s, the venerable Bishop raised his white arms above the Black deacon, the burden had not lifted from that heart, for a glory had departed from the earth.

And yet the fire through which Alexander Crummell went did not burn in vain. Slowly and more soberly he took up again his plan of life. More critically he studied the situation. Deep down below the slavery and servitude of the Negro people he saw their fatal weaknesses, which long years of mistreatment had emphasized. The dearth of strong moral character, of unbending righteousness, he felt, was their great shortcoming, and here he would begin. He would gather the best of his people into some little Episcopal chapel and there lead, teach, and inspire them, till the leaven spread, till the children grew, till the world hearkened, till—till—and then across his dream gleamed some faint after-glow of that first fair vision of youth—only an after-glow, for there had passed a glory from the earth.

And yet the challenges that Alexander Crummell faced didn't go to waste. Slowly and more thoughtfully, he picked up his life's plan again. He examined the situation more critically. Deep down beneath the slavery and oppression of the Black people, he recognized their detrimental weaknesses, which years of mistreatment had highlighted. He believed that the lack of strong moral character and unwavering righteousness was their biggest weakness, and that’s where he would start. He would gather the best among his people in a small Episcopal chapel and there lead, teach, and inspire them, until the influence spread, until the children thrived, until the world listened, until—until—and then a faint shimmer of that early beautiful vision of youth crossed his mind—only a shimmer, for a glory had faded from the earth.

One day—it was in 1842, and the springtide was struggling merrily with the May winds of New England—he stood at last in his own chapel in Providence, a priest of the Church. The days sped by, and the dark young clergyman labored; he wrote his sermons carefully; he intoned his prayers with a soft, earnest voice; he haunted the streets and accosted the wayfarers; he visited the sick, and knelt beside the dying. He worked and toiled, week by week, day by day, month by month. And yet month by month the congregation dwindled, week by week the hollow walls echoed more sharply, day by day the calls came fewer and fewer, and day by day the third temptation sat clearer and still more clearly within the Veil; a temptation, as it were, bland and smiling, with just a shade of mockery in its smooth tones. First it came casually, in the cadence of a voice: “Oh, colored folks? Yes.” Or perhaps more definitely: “What do you expect?” In voice and gesture lay the doubt—the temptation of Doubt. How he hated it, and stormed at it furiously! “Of course they are capable,” he cried; “of course they can learn and strive and achieve—” and “Of course,” added the temptation softly, “they do nothing of the sort.” Of all the three temptations, this one struck the deepest. Hate? He had outgrown so childish a thing. Despair? He had steeled his right arm against it, and fought it with the vigor of determination. But to doubt the worth of his life-work,—to doubt the destiny and capability of the race his soul loved because it was his; to find listless squalor instead of eager endeavor; to hear his own lips whispering, “They do not care; they cannot know; they are dumb driven cattle,—why cast your pearls before swine?”—this, this seemed more than man could bear; and he closed the door, and sank upon the steps of the chancel, and cast his robe upon the floor and writhed.

One day—it was in 1842, and the spring tides were playfully mixing with the May winds of New England—he finally stood in his own chapel in Providence, a priest of the Church. The days flew by, and the young clergyman worked hard; he carefully wrote his sermons; he intoned his prayers in a gentle, sincere voice; he walked the streets and spoke to passersby; he visited the sick and knelt beside the dying. He labored week after week, day after day, month after month. Yet, month by month, the congregation dwindled, week by week the empty walls echoed more sharply, day by day the calls came less often, and day by day the third temptation became clearer and clearer behind the Veil; a temptation that was, in a way, sweet and smiling, with just a hint of mockery in its smooth tones. At first, it came casually, in the rhythm of a voice: “Oh, people of color? Yes.” Or perhaps more pointedly: “What do you expect?” In the voice and gestures lay the doubt—the temptation of Doubt. How he detested it and fought against it fiercely! “Of course they are capable,” he exclaimed; “of course they can learn, strive, and achieve—” and “Of course,” the temptation responded softly, “they do nothing of the sort.” Of all the three temptations, this one struck the deepest. Hate? He had outgrown such childishness. Despair? He had steeled himself against it and battled it with determination. But to doubt the value of his life’s work—to doubt the potential and destiny of the race he loved because it was his; to find lazy squalor instead of eager ambition; to hear his own lips whispering, “They don’t care; they can’t know; they’re just dumb cattle—why throw your pearls before swine?”—this felt like more than he could bear; and he shut the door, sank onto the steps of the chancel, threw his robe onto the floor, and writhed.

The evening sunbeams had set the dust to dancing in the gloomy chapel when he arose. He folded his vestments, put away the hymn-books, and closed the great Bible. He stepped out into the twilight, looked back upon the narrow little pulpit with a weary smile, and locked the door. Then he walked briskly to the Bishop, and told the Bishop what the Bishop already knew. “I have failed,” he said simply. And gaining courage by the confession, he added: “What I need is a larger constituency. There are comparatively few Negroes here, and perhaps they are not of the best. I must go where the field is wider, and try again.” So the Bishop sent him to Philadelphia, with a letter to Bishop Onderdonk.

The evening sunlight had made the dust dance in the dim chapel when he got up. He folded his robes, put away the hymn books, and closed the big Bible. He stepped out into the twilight, glanced back at the narrow little pulpit with a tired smile, and locked the door. Then he walked quickly to the Bishop and told him what he already knew. “I have failed,” he said simply. And gaining courage from his admission, he added: “What I need is a larger community. There are only a few Black people here, and maybe they aren’t the best. I need to go where there are more opportunities and try again.” So the Bishop sent him to Philadelphia, with a letter to Bishop Onderdonk.

Bishop Onderdonk lived at the head of six white steps,—corpulent, red-faced, and the author of several thrilling tracts on Apostolic Succession. It was after dinner, and the Bishop had settled himself for a pleasant season of contemplation, when the bell must needs ring, and there must burst in upon the Bishop a letter and a thin, ungainly Negro. Bishop Onderdonk read the letter hastily and frowned. Fortunately, his mind was already clear on this point; and he cleared his brow and looked at Crummell. Then he said, slowly and impressively: “I will receive you into this diocese on one condition: no Negro priest can sit in my church convention, and no Negro church must ask for representation there.”

Bishop Onderdonk sat at the top of six white steps—heavy-set, red-faced, and the author of several engaging pieces on Apostolic Succession. It was after dinner, and the Bishop had made himself comfortable for a nice period of reflection when the bell rang, and a letter along with a lanky Black man burst in on him. Bishop Onderdonk quickly read the letter and frowned. Luckily, he was already clear on this issue; he relaxed his brow and glanced at Crummell. Then he said, slowly and firmly: “I will allow you to join this diocese on one condition: no Black priest can sit in my church convention, and no Black church can request representation there.”

I sometimes fancy I can see that tableau: the frail black figure, nervously twitching his hat before the massive abdomen of Bishop Onderdonk; his threadbare coat thrown against the dark woodwork of the bookcases, where Fox’s “Lives of the Martyrs” nestled happily beside “The Whole Duty of Man.” I seem to see the wide eyes of the Negro wander past the Bishop’s broadcloth to where the swinging glass doors of the cabinet glow in the sunlight. A little blue fly is trying to cross the yawning keyhole. He marches briskly up to it, peers into the chasm in a surprised sort of way, and rubs his feelers reflectively; then he essays its depths, and, finding it bottomless, draws back again. The dark-faced priest finds himself wondering if the fly too has faced its Valley of Humiliation, and if it will plunge into it,—when lo! it spreads its tiny wings and buzzes merrily across, leaving the watcher wingless and alone.

I sometimes imagine I can see that scene: the fragile black figure nervously fiddling with his hat in front of Bishop Onderdonk’s large belly; his worn-out coat leaning against the dark wood of the bookcases, where Fox’s “Lives of the Martyrs” sits comfortably next to “The Whole Duty of Man.” I can almost see the wide eyes of the Black man looking past the Bishop’s formal attire to where the swinging glass doors of the cabinet shine in the sunlight. A little blue fly is trying to make its way across the gaping keyhole. It marches up to it, peers into the opening with surprise, and rubs its feelers thoughtfully; then it attempts to go inside, and, finding it endless, pulls back again. The dark-faced priest wonders if the fly has also faced its Valley of Humiliation, and if it will dive in—when suddenly, it spreads its tiny wings and buzzes happily across, leaving the watcher without wings and alone.

Then the full weight of his burden fell upon him. The rich walls wheeled away, and before him lay the cold rough moor winding on through life, cut in twain by one thick granite ridge,—here, the Valley of Humiliation; yonder, the Valley of the Shadow of Death. And I know not which be darker,—no, not I. But this I know: in yonder Vale of the Humble stand to-day a million swarthy men, who willingly would

Then the full weight of his burden hit him. The rich walls faded away, and before him lay the cold, rough moor stretching through life, split in two by a thick granite ridge—here was the Valley of Humiliation; over there, the Valley of the Shadow of Death. I can’t say which is darker—no, not me. But this I know: in that Vale of the Humble stand today a million dark-skinned men, who would willingly

“. . . bear the whips and scorns of time,
The oppressor’s wrong, the proud man’s contumely,
The pangs of despised love, the law’s delay,
The insolence of office, and the spurns
That patient merit of the unworthy takes,”—

“. . . endure the criticisms and hardships of time,
The wrongs of those in power, the arrogance of the proud,
The pain of unreciprocated love, the slow pace of justice,
The rudeness of authority, and the rejections
That deserving people receive from the undeserving,”—

all this and more would they bear did they but know that this were sacrifice and not a meaner thing. So surged the thought within that lone black breast. The Bishop cleared his throat suggestively; then, recollecting that there was really nothing to say, considerately said nothing, only sat tapping his foot impatiently. But Alexander Crummell said, slowly and heavily: “I will never enter your diocese on such terms.” And saying this, he turned and passed into the Valley of the Shadow of Death. You might have noted only the physical dying, the shattered frame and hacking cough; but in that soul lay deeper death than that. He found a chapel in New York,—the church of his father; he labored for it in poverty and starvation, scorned by his fellow priests. Half in despair, he wandered across the sea, a beggar with outstretched hands. Englishmen clasped them,—Wilberforce and Stanley, Thirwell and Ingles, and even Froude and Macaulay; Sir Benjamin Brodie bade him rest awhile at Queen’s College in Cambridge, and there he lingered, struggling for health of body and mind, until he took his degree in ’53. Restless still, and unsatisfied, he turned toward Africa, and for long years, amid the spawn of the slave-smugglers, sought a new heaven and a new earth.

all this and more they would endure if they only understood that this was a sacrifice and not something lesser. That thought surged within that lonely heart. The Bishop cleared his throat suggestively; then, realizing there was really nothing to say, wisely chose to say nothing and just sat tapping his foot impatiently. But Alexander Crummell said slowly and heavily: “I will never enter your diocese on those terms.” With that, he turned and walked into the Valley of the Shadow of Death. You might have noticed only the physical decline, the broken body and persistent cough; but in that soul lay a deeper death than that. He found a chapel in New York,—his father's church; he worked for it in poverty and starvation, scorned by his fellow priests. Half in despair, he wandered across the sea, a beggar with outstretched hands. Englishmen took them—Wilberforce and Stanley, Thirwell and Ingles, and even Froude and Macaulay; Sir Benjamin Brodie invited him to rest at Queen’s College in Cambridge, where he lingered, struggling for health both physically and mentally, until he graduated in ’53. Still restless and unsatisfied, he turned toward Africa, and for many years, among the remnants of the slave traders, sought a new heaven and a new earth.

So the man groped for light; all this was not Life,—it was the world-wandering of a soul in search of itself, the striving of one who vainly sought his place in the world, ever haunted by the shadow of a death that is more than death,—the passing of a soul that has missed its duty. Twenty years he wandered,—twenty years and more; and yet the hard rasping question kept gnawing within him, “What, in God’s name, am I on earth for?” In the narrow New York parish his soul seemed cramped and smothered. In the fine old air of the English University he heard the millions wailing over the sea. In the wild fever-cursed swamps of West Africa he stood helpless and alone.

So the man reached out for light; all of this wasn't Life—it was the wandering of a soul trying to find itself, the struggle of someone who was desperately searching for his place in the world, always haunted by the shadow of a death that's more than just death—the passing of a soul that has missed its purpose. He wandered for twenty years—twenty years and more; and still the harsh, gnawing question continued to eat away at him, “What, in God’s name, am I doing on this earth?” In the cramped New York parish, his soul felt suffocated. In the clean, fresh air of the English University, he heard the millions crying out across the sea. In the fever-ridden swamps of West Africa, he stood helpless and alone.

You will not wonder at his weird pilgrimage,—you who in the swift whirl of living, amid its cold paradox and marvellous vision, have fronted life and asked its riddle face to face. And if you find that riddle hard to read, remember that yonder black boy finds it just a little harder; if it is difficult for you to find and face your duty, it is a shade more difficult for him; if your heart sickens in the blood and dust of battle, remember that to him the dust is thicker and the battle fiercer. No wonder the wanderers fall! No wonder we point to thief and murderer, and haunting prostitute, and the never-ending throng of unhearsed dead! The Valley of the Shadow of Death gives few of its pilgrims back to the world.

You won't be surprised by his unusual journey—you, who in the fast pace of life, amid its harsh contradictions and incredible visions, have faced life and confronted its mysteries directly. And if you find that mystery hard to decipher, keep in mind that the boy over there has an even tougher time; if it's challenging for you to discover and confront your responsibilities, it's a bit tougher for him; if your heart feels heavy in the chaos of battle, remember that for him, the dust is thicker and the fight is fiercer. It's no wonder that wanderers fall! It's no surprise we point to thieves, murderers, haunting prostitutes, and the never-ending crowd of unheard dead! The Valley of the Shadow of Death returns few of its travelers to the world.

But Alexander Crummell it gave back. Out of the temptation of Hate, and burned by the fire of Despair, triumphant over Doubt, and steeled by Sacrifice against Humiliation, he turned at last home across the waters, humble and strong, gentle and determined. He bent to all the gibes and prejudices, to all hatred and discrimination, with that rare courtesy which is the armor of pure souls. He fought among his own, the low, the grasping, and the wicked, with that unbending righteousness which is the sword of the just. He never faltered, he seldom complained; he simply worked, inspiring the young, rebuking the old, helping the weak, guiding the strong.

But Alexander Crummell was resilient. Overcoming the temptation of hate, burning with despair, triumphing over doubt, and fortified by sacrifice against humiliation, he finally returned home across the waters, humble yet strong, gentle yet determined. He faced all the taunts and biases, all the hatred and discrimination, with a rare courtesy that protects pure souls. He battled among his peers, the lowly, the greedy, and the wicked, wielding the unwavering righteousness that is the weapon of the just. He never wavered, rarely complained; he simply worked, inspiring the young, correcting the old, aiding the weak, and guiding the strong.

So he grew, and brought within his wide influence all that was best of those who walk within the Veil. They who live without knew not nor dreamed of that full power within, that mighty inspiration which the dull gauze of caste decreed that most men should not know. And now that he is gone, I sweep the Veil away and cry, Lo! the soul to whose dear memory I bring this little tribute. I can see his face still, dark and heavy-lined beneath his snowy hair; lighting and shading, now with inspiration for the future, now in innocent pain at some human wickedness, now with sorrow at some hard memory from the past. The more I met Alexander Crummell, the more I felt how much that world was losing which knew so little of him. In another age he might have sat among the elders of the land in purple-bordered toga; in another country mothers might have sung him to the cradles.

So he grew, and attracted all the best people from those connected with the Veil under his wide influence. Those who live outside of it had no idea, nor could they imagine, the incredible power within him, that immense inspiration that the dull barrier of caste declared most men should not experience. And now that he is gone, I pull back the Veil and shout, Look! This is for the memory of the soul I honor with this small tribute. I can still see his face, dark and deeply lined beneath his snowy hair; lighting up with inspiration for the future, dimming with innocent pain from some human wickedness, and filled with sorrow over a tough memory from the past. The more I got to know Alexander Crummell, the more I realized how much the world was losing by knowing so little about him. In another time, he might have sat among the elders of the land in a purple-bordered toga; in another place, mothers might have sung lullabies to him as they rocked their babies to sleep.

He did his work,—he did it nobly and well; and yet I sorrow that here he worked alone, with so little human sympathy. His name to-day, in this broad land, means little, and comes to fifty million ears laden with no incense of memory or emulation. And herein lies the tragedy of the age: not that men are poor,—all men know something of poverty; not that men are wicked,—who is good? not that men are ignorant,—what is Truth? Nay, but that men know so little of men.

He did his work—he did it nobly and well; and yet I regret that he worked alone here, with so little human connection. His name today, in this vast country, doesn’t mean much and reaches fifty million ears without any praise or remembrance. And this is the tragedy of our time: it's not that people are poor—everyone knows something about poverty; it's not that people are wicked—who is truly good? it's not that people are ignorant—what is Truth? No, it's that people know so little about each other.

He sat one morning gazing toward the sea. He smiled and said, “The gate is rusty on the hinges.” That night at star-rise a wind came moaning out of the west to blow the gate ajar, and then the soul I loved fled like a flame across the Seas, and in its seat sat Death.

He sat one morning looking out at the sea. He smiled and said, “The gate is rusty on the hinges.” That night, as the stars appeared, a wind came moaning from the west to push the gate open, and then the soul I loved flew away like a flame across the seas, leaving Death in its place.

I wonder where he is to-day? I wonder if in that dim world beyond, as he came gliding in, there rose on some wan throne a King,—a dark and pierced Jew, who knows the writhings of the earthly damned, saying, as he laid those heart-wrung talents down, “Well done!” while round about the morning stars sat singing.

I wonder where he is today? I wonder if in that shadowy realm beyond, as he arrived, a King appeared on some pale throne—a dark and wounded Jew—who understands the struggles of the earthly damned, saying, as he laid those heart-wrenching gifts down, “Well done!” while the morning stars sang around him.

XIII.
Of the Coming of John

What bring they ’neath the midnight,
    Beside the River-sea?
They bring the human heart wherein
    No nightly calm can be;
That droppeth never with the wind,
    Nor drieth with the dew;
O calm it, God; thy calm is broad
    To cover spirits too.
        The river floweth on.

What do they bring beneath the midnight,
    Beside the River-sea?
They bring the human heart inside
    Where no nighttime peace can be;
That never falls with the wind,
    Nor dries with the dew;
O calm it, God; your calm is vast
    To cover spirits too.
        The river flows on.

MRS. BROWNING.

Mrs. Browning.

musical score

Carlisle Street runs westward from the centre of Johnstown, across a great black bridge, down a hill and up again, by little shops and meat-markets, past single-storied homes, until suddenly it stops against a wide green lawn. It is a broad, restful place, with two large buildings outlined against the west. When at evening the winds come swelling from the east, and the great pall of the city’s smoke hangs wearily above the valley, then the red west glows like a dreamland down Carlisle Street, and, at the tolling of the supper-bell, throws the passing forms of students in dark silhouette against the sky. Tall and black, they move slowly by, and seem in the sinister light to flit before the city like dim warning ghosts. Perhaps they are; for this is Wells Institute, and these black students have few dealings with the white city below.

Carlisle Street runs west from the center of Johnstown, across a big black bridge, down a hill and back up, past little shops and meat markets, alongside single-story homes, until it suddenly ends at a wide green lawn. It’s a broad, peaceful place, with two large buildings outlined against the west. In the evening, when the winds blow in from the east and the city's smoke hangs heavily over the valley, the red west glows like a dreamland along Carlisle Street, and with the ringing of the supper bell, the passing forms of students create dark silhouettes against the sky. Tall and shadowy, they move slowly, appearing in the eerie light like faint warning ghosts. Maybe they are, because this is Wells Institute, and these dark-clad students have little interaction with the white city below.

And if you will notice, night after night, there is one dark form that ever hurries last and late toward the twinkling lights of Swain Hall,—for Jones is never on time. A long, straggling fellow he is, brown and hard-haired, who seems to be growing straight out of his clothes, and walks with a half-apologetic roll. He used perpetually to set the quiet dining-room into waves of merriment, as he stole to his place after the bell had tapped for prayers; he seemed so perfectly awkward. And yet one glance at his face made one forgive him much,—that broad, good-natured smile in which lay no bit of art or artifice, but seemed just bubbling good-nature and genuine satisfaction with the world.

And if you pay attention, night after night, there’s one dark figure that always rushes in last and late toward the twinkling lights of Swain Hall—because Jones is never on time. He’s a tall, lanky guy with brown, wiry hair who seems to be growing right out of his clothes, and he walks with a sort of half-apologetic sway. He used to turn the quiet dining room into waves of laughter as he slipped into his seat after the bell rang for prayers; he seemed so perfectly awkward. Yet, just one look at his face made you forgive him a lot—that broad, friendly smile that had no trace of artifice but felt like bubbling good nature and genuine satisfaction with life.

He came to us from Altamaha, away down there beneath the gnarled oaks of Southeastern Georgia, where the sea croons to the sands and the sands listen till they sink half drowned beneath the waters, rising only here and there in long, low islands. The white folk of Altamaha voted John a good boy,—fine plough-hand, good in the rice-fields, handy everywhere, and always good-natured and respectful. But they shook their heads when his mother wanted to send him off to school. “It’ll spoil him,—ruin him,” they said; and they talked as though they knew. But full half the black folk followed him proudly to the station, and carried his queer little trunk and many bundles. And there they shook and shook hands, and the girls kissed him shyly and the boys clapped him on the back. So the train came, and he pinched his little sister lovingly, and put his great arms about his mother’s neck, and then was away with a puff and a roar into the great yellow world that flamed and flared about the doubtful pilgrim. Up the coast they hurried, past the squares and palmettos of Savannah, through the cotton-fields and through the weary night, to Millville, and came with the morning to the noise and bustle of Johnstown.

He came to us from Altamaha, down there under the twisted oaks of Southeastern Georgia, where the sea hums to the sands and the sands listen until they’re half submerged beneath the waves, rising only here and there as long, low islands. The white residents of Altamaha thought John was a good kid—a great plowman, skilled in the rice fields, useful everywhere, and always friendly and respectful. But they shook their heads when his mom wanted to send him off to school. “It’ll spoil him—ruin him,” they said, and talked like they knew what they were talking about. But a good number of the black residents proudly followed him to the station, carrying his odd little trunk and numerous bundles. They shook hands, the girls kissed him shyly, and the boys patted him on the back. Then the train arrived, and he pinched his little sister affectionately, wrapped his big arms around his mother’s neck, and then was off with a puff and a roar into the vast yellow world that blazed around the uncertain traveler. Up the coast they rushed, past the squares and palmettos of Savannah, through the cotton fields and through the weary night, until they arrived in Millville, and with the morning came the noise and hustle of Johnstown.

And they that stood behind, that morning in Altamaha, and watched the train as it noisily bore playmate and brother and son away to the world, had thereafter one ever-recurring word,—“When John comes.” Then what parties were to be, and what speakings in the churches; what new furniture in the front room,—perhaps even a new front room; and there would be a new schoolhouse, with John as teacher; and then perhaps a big wedding; all this and more—when John comes. But the white people shook their heads.

And those who stood behind that morning in Altamaha, watching the train as it noisily took away their friend, brother, and son to the world, were left with one constant thought—“When John comes.” They imagined the gatherings and discussions in the churches, new furniture in the living room—maybe even a whole new living room; there would be a new schoolhouse, with John as the teacher; and maybe even a big wedding; all this and more—when John comes. But the white people just shook their heads.

At first he was coming at Christmas-time,—but the vacation proved too short; and then, the next summer,—but times were hard and schooling costly, and so, instead, he worked in Johnstown. And so it drifted to the next summer, and the next,—till playmates scattered, and mother grew gray, and sister went up to the Judge’s kitchen to work. And still the legend lingered,—“When John comes.”

At first, he planned to come home for Christmas, but the break was too short; then he hoped to come the next summer, but times were tough and school was expensive, so he ended up working in Johnstown instead. And so it stretched to the following summer and the next one after that—until friends moved away, and Mom started to show gray hairs, and sister went to work in the Judge’s kitchen. Yet the saying remained—“When John comes.”

Up at the Judge’s they rather liked this refrain; for they too had a John—a fair-haired, smooth-faced boy, who had played many a long summer’s day to its close with his darker namesake. “Yes, sir! John is at Princeton, sir,” said the broad-shouldered gray-haired Judge every morning as he marched down to the post-office. “Showing the Yankees what a Southern gentleman can do,” he added; and strode home again with his letters and papers. Up at the great pillared house they lingered long over the Princeton letter,—the Judge and his frail wife, his sister and growing daughters. “It’ll make a man of him,” said the Judge, “college is the place.” And then he asked the shy little waitress, “Well, Jennie, how’s your John?” and added reflectively, “Too bad, too bad your mother sent him off—it will spoil him.” And the waitress wondered.

At the Judge’s place, they really liked this refrain because they also had a John— a fair-haired, smooth-faced boy who had spent many long summer days hanging out with his darker namesake. “Yes, sir! John is at Princeton, sir,” the broad-shouldered, gray-haired Judge would say every morning as he walked down to the post office. “Showing the Yankees what a Southern gentleman is capable of,” he would add, striding back home with his letters and papers. At the grand pillared house, they would spend a long time going over the Princeton letter—the Judge, his delicate wife, his sister, and his growing daughters. “It’ll make a man out of him,” said the Judge, “college is where it happens.” Then he would ask the shy little waitress, “Well, Jennie, how’s your John?” and add thoughtfully, “Too bad, too bad your mother sent him away—it will spoil him.” And the waitress would wonder.

Thus in the far-away Southern village the world lay waiting, half consciously, the coming of two young men, and dreamed in an inarticulate way of new things that would be done and new thoughts that all would think. And yet it was singular that few thought of two Johns,—for the black folk thought of one John, and he was black; and the white folk thought of another John, and he was white. And neither world thought the other world’s thought, save with a vague unrest.

Thus in the distant Southern village, the world lay in wait, half aware, for the arrival of two young men, dreaming vaguely of new things that would happen and new ideas everyone would have. Yet it was curious that few considered both Johns—because the Black community thought of one John, who was Black; and the white community thought of another John, who was white. And neither world understood the other’s thoughts, except with a sense of discomfort.

Up in Johnstown, at the Institute, we were long puzzled at the case of John Jones. For a long time the clay seemed unfit for any sort of moulding. He was loud and boisterous, always laughing and singing, and never able to work consecutively at anything. He did not know how to study; he had no idea of thoroughness; and with his tardiness, carelessness, and appalling good-humor, we were sore perplexed. One night we sat in faculty-meeting, worried and serious; for Jones was in trouble again. This last escapade was too much, and so we solemnly voted “that Jones, on account of repeated disorder and inattention to work, be suspended for the rest of the term.”

Up in Johnstown, at the Institute, we were often confused by the case of John Jones. For a long time, he seemed completely unmanageable. He was loud and rowdy, always laughing and singing, and he could never focus on any task for long. He didn’t know how to study; he had no sense of thoroughness, and with his slowness, carelessness, and astonishing good humor, we were really puzzled. One night, we sat in a faculty meeting, concerned and serious, because Jones was in trouble once again. This latest incident was too much, so we officially voted “that Jones, due to repeated disruptions and lack of attention to work, be suspended for the rest of the term.”

It seemed to us that the first time life ever struck Jones as a really serious thing was when the Dean told him he must leave school. He stared at the gray-haired man blankly, with great eyes. “Why,—why,” he faltered, “but—I haven’t graduated!” Then the Dean slowly and clearly explained, reminding him of the tardiness and the carelessness, of the poor lessons and neglected work, of the noise and disorder, until the fellow hung his head in confusion. Then he said quickly, “But you won’t tell mammy and sister,—you won’t write mammy, now will you? For if you won’t I’ll go out into the city and work, and come back next term and show you something.” So the Dean promised faithfully, and John shouldered his little trunk, giving neither word nor look to the giggling boys, and walked down Carlisle Street to the great city, with sober eyes and a set and serious face.

It seemed to us that the first time life really hit Jones as something serious was when the Dean told him he had to leave school. He stared blankly at the gray-haired man, his eyes wide. “Why—why,” he stammered, “but—I haven’t graduated!” Then the Dean slowly and clearly explained, reminding him of his lateness and careless attitude, the poor grades and unfinished work, the noise and chaos, until Jones hung his head in embarrassment. He then quickly added, “But you won’t tell Mom and my sister,—you won’t write to Mom, will you? Because if you don’t, I’ll go into the city and work, and come back next term and show you something.” So the Dean promised sincerely, and Jones picked up his small trunk, not acknowledging the giggling boys, and walked down Carlisle Street to the big city, with serious eyes and a determined expression.

Perhaps we imagined it, but someway it seemed to us that the serious look that crept over his boyish face that afternoon never left it again. When he came back to us he went to work with all his rugged strength. It was a hard struggle, for things did not come easily to him,—few crowding memories of early life and teaching came to help him on his new way; but all the world toward which he strove was of his own building, and he builded slow and hard. As the light dawned lingeringly on his new creations, he sat rapt and silent before the vision, or wandered alone over the green campus peering through and beyond the world of men into a world of thought. And the thoughts at times puzzled him sorely; he could not see just why the circle was not square, and carried it out fifty-six decimal places one midnight,—would have gone further, indeed, had not the matron rapped for lights out. He caught terrible colds lying on his back in the meadows of nights, trying to think out the solar system; he had grave doubts as to the ethics of the Fall of Rome, and strongly suspected the Germans of being thieves and rascals, despite his textbooks; he pondered long over every new Greek word, and wondered why this meant that and why it couldn’t mean something else, and how it must have felt to think all things in Greek. So he thought and puzzled along for himself,—pausing perplexed where others skipped merrily, and walking steadily through the difficulties where the rest stopped and surrendered.

Maybe we were imagining it, but somehow it felt like the serious expression that appeared on his youthful face that afternoon never really left. When he returned to us, he dove into his work with all his strength. It was a tough fight because things didn’t come easily to him—few vivid memories from his early life or lessons helped him on this new path. But the world he was striving for was entirely of his own making, and he built it slowly and with great effort. As the light gradually illuminated his new creations, he sat in silence, absorbed by his vision, or wandered alone across the green campus, looking beyond the world of people into a realm of thought. Sometimes those thoughts confused him greatly; he couldn't understand why the circle wasn't square, and he calculated it out to fifty-six decimal places one midnight—he would have gone even further if the matron hadn't come around for lights out. He caught really bad colds lying on his back in the meadows at night, trying to figure out the solar system; he had serious doubts about the ethics behind the Fall of Rome and strongly suspected the Germans of being thieves and rascals, despite what his textbooks said. He spent a long time thinking about every new Greek word, wondering why this meant that and why it couldn’t mean something else, and how it must feel to think about everything in Greek. So he pondered and puzzled through everything himself—pausing in confusion where others breezed past, and pushing steadily through challenges where others halted and gave up.

Thus he grew in body and soul, and with him his clothes seemed to grow and arrange themselves; coat sleeves got longer, cuffs appeared, and collars got less soiled. Now and then his boots shone, and a new dignity crept into his walk. And we who saw daily a new thoughtfulness growing in his eyes began to expect something of this plodding boy. Thus he passed out of the preparatory school into college, and we who watched him felt four more years of change, which almost transformed the tall, grave man who bowed to us commencement morning. He had left his queer thought-world and come back to a world of motion and of men. He looked now for the first time sharply about him, and wondered he had seen so little before. He grew slowly to feel almost for the first time the Veil that lay between him and the white world; he first noticed now the oppression that had not seemed oppression before, differences that erstwhile seemed natural, restraints and slights that in his boyhood days had gone unnoticed or been greeted with a laugh. He felt angry now when men did not call him “Mister,” he clenched his hands at the “Jim Crow” cars, and chafed at the color-line that hemmed in him and his. A tinge of sarcasm crept into his speech, and a vague bitterness into his life; and he sat long hours wondering and planning a way around these crooked things. Daily he found himself shrinking from the choked and narrow life of his native town. And yet he always planned to go back to Altamaha,—always planned to work there. Still, more and more as the day approached he hesitated with a nameless dread; and even the day after graduation he seized with eagerness the offer of the Dean to send him North with the quartette during the summer vacation, to sing for the Institute. A breath of air before the plunge, he said to himself in half apology.

So he grew both physically and mentally, and it seemed like his clothes adjusted along with him; his coat sleeves got longer, cuffs appeared, and his collars looked cleaner. Occasionally, his boots shone, and a new sense of dignity emerged in his walk. Those of us who saw a new thoughtfulness developing in his eyes began to expect something from this hardworking boy. He moved from preparatory school to college, and we who observed him felt the four years of change that almost transformed the tall, serious man who bowed to us on graduation morning. He had left his strange world of thoughts and returned to a world full of action and people. For the first time, he looked around sharply and wondered why he had noticed so little before. He slowly began to sense the Veil that separated him from the white world; he started to notice the oppression that hadn’t seemed like oppression before, differences that once appeared natural, and the slights and constraints that had gone unnoticed during his childhood or had been brushed off with a laugh. He felt angry now when people didn’t call him “Mister,” clenched his fists at the “Jim Crow” cars, and grew frustrated with the color line that confined him and his. A hint of sarcasm crept into his speech, and a vague bitterness filled his life; he spent long hours contemplating and strategizing a way around these injustices. Each day, he found himself retreating from the suffocating and narrow life of his hometown. Yet, he always intended to return to Altamaha—always planned to work there. Still, more and more as the day drew near, he felt a nameless dread; even the day after graduation, he eagerly accepted the Dean's offer to head North with the quartet during summer vacation to perform for the Institute. A breath of fresh air before the plunge, he told himself in a half-hearted apology.

It was a bright September afternoon, and the streets of New York were brilliant with moving men. They reminded John of the sea, as he sat in the square and watched them, so changelessly changing, so bright and dark, so grave and gay. He scanned their rich and faultless clothes, the way they carried their hands, the shape of their hats; he peered into the hurrying carriages. Then, leaning back with a sigh, he said, “This is the World.” The notion suddenly seized him to see where the world was going; since many of the richer and brighter seemed hurrying all one way. So when a tall, light-haired young man and a little talkative lady came by, he rose half hesitatingly and followed them. Up the street they went, past stores and gay shops, across a broad square, until with a hundred others they entered the high portal of a great building.

It was a sunny September afternoon, and the streets of New York were buzzing with people. They reminded John of the ocean as he sat in the square and watched them—constantly changing, vibrant yet subdued, serious yet cheerful. He took in their stylish and perfectly tailored clothes, the way they held their hands, the shape of their hats; he peeked into the rushing carriages. Then, leaning back with a deep breath, he said, “This is the world.” An idea suddenly struck him to see where the crowd was headed since many of the wealthy and lively seemed to be rushing in the same direction. So when a tall, light-haired young man and a chatty little woman walked by, he stood up, a bit unsure, and followed them. They moved up the street, passing shops and colorful storefronts, across a wide square, until along with a hundred others, they entered the grand entrance of a huge building.

He was pushed toward the ticket-office with the others, and felt in his pocket for the new five-dollar bill he had hoarded. There seemed really no time for hesitation, so he drew it bravely out, passed it to the busy clerk, and received simply a ticket but no change. When at last he realized that he had paid five dollars to enter he knew not what, he stood stockstill amazed. “Be careful,” said a low voice behind him; “you must not lynch the colored gentleman simply because he’s in your way,” and a girl looked up roguishly into the eyes of her fair-haired escort. A shade of annoyance passed over the escort’s face. “You will not understand us at the South,” he said half impatiently, as if continuing an argument. “With all your professions, one never sees in the North so cordial and intimate relations between white and black as are everyday occurrences with us. Why, I remember my closest playfellow in boyhood was a little Negro named after me, and surely no two,—well!” The man stopped short and flushed to the roots of his hair, for there directly beside his reserved orchestra chairs sat the Negro he had stumbled over in the hallway. He hesitated and grew pale with anger, called the usher and gave him his card, with a few peremptory words, and slowly sat down. The lady deftly changed the subject.

He was pushed toward the ticket office with the others and felt in his pocket for the new five-dollar bill he had saved up. There really didn’t seem to be time to hesitate, so he pulled it out, handed it to the busy clerk, and received just a ticket without any change. When he finally realized he had paid five dollars to enter something he didn’t even understand, he stood there in shock. “Be careful,” said a low voice behind him; “you shouldn’t blame the Black guy just because he’s in your way,” and a girl looked playfully into the eyes of her light-haired date. A hint of annoyance crossed the date's face. “You won’t understand us down South,” he said half impatiently, as if picking up a previous argument. “With all your talk, you never see in the North the warm and close relationships between white people and Black people that we experience every day. I remember my best friend growing up was a little Black boy named after me, and surely no two,—well!” The man stopped abruptly and turned red to the roots of his hair, as he saw the Black man he had bumped into in the hallway sitting right next to his reserved orchestra seats. He hesitated, growing pale with anger, called the usher, handed him his card with a few sharp words, and slowly sat down. The lady quickly changed the topic.

All this John did not see, for he sat in a half-daze minding the scene about him; the delicate beauty of the hall, the faint perfume, the moving myriad of men, the rich clothing and low hum of talking seemed all a part of a world so different from his, so strangely more beautiful than anything he had known, that he sat in dreamland, and started when, after a hush, rose high and clear the music of Lohengrin’s swan. The infinite beauty of the wail lingered and swept through every muscle of his frame, and put it all a-tune. He closed his eyes and grasped the elbows of the chair, touching unwittingly the lady’s arm. And the lady drew away. A deep longing swelled in all his heart to rise with that clear music out of the dirt and dust of that low life that held him prisoned and befouled. If he could only live up in the free air where birds sang and setting suns had no touch of blood! Who had called him to be the slave and butt of all? And if he had called, what right had he to call when a world like this lay open before men?

All of this John didn't notice, as he sat in a stupor, taking in the scene around him: the delicate beauty of the hall, the faint fragrance, the swirling crowd of men, the luxurious clothing, and the soft murmur of conversation; it all felt like part of a world so different from his own, so remarkably more beautiful than anything he had experienced, that he was lost in daydreams. He jumped when, after a moment of silence, the music of Lohengrin’s swan soared high and clear. The overwhelming beauty of the melody flowed through every muscle in his body, resonating within him. He closed his eyes and gripped the arms of the chair, accidentally brushing against the lady’s arm, which made her pull away. A deep yearning filled his heart to rise with that beautiful music, escaping the dirt and grime of his lowly life that trapped and tarnished him. If only he could live in the open air where birds sang and sunsets were free from blood! Who had given him the right to be a slave and a target? And if he had done so, what right did he have when a world like this was available to others?

Then the movement changed, and fuller, mightier harmony swelled away. He looked thoughtfully across the hall, and wondered why the beautiful gray-haired woman looked so listless, and what the little man could be whispering about. He would not like to be listless and idle, he thought, for he felt with the music the movement of power within him. If he but had some master-work, some life-service, hard,—aye, bitter hard, but without the cringing and sickening servility, without the cruel hurt that hardened his heart and soul. When at last a soft sorrow crept across the violins, there came to him the vision of a far-off home, the great eyes of his sister, and the dark drawn face of his mother. And his heart sank below the waters, even as the sea-sand sinks by the shores of Altamaha, only to be lifted aloft again with that last ethereal wail of the swan that quivered and faded away into the sky.

Then the music changed, and a fuller, more powerful harmony filled the air. He gazed thoughtfully across the hall and wondered why the beautiful gray-haired woman seemed so uninspired, and what the little man could be whispering about. He didn’t want to feel listless and idle, he thought, because with the music he sensed a stirring of power within him. If only he had some significant task, a meaningful service—hard work, yes, painfully hard, but without the cringing subservience, without the harsh pain that had toughened his heart and soul. When finally a gentle sadness swept over the violins, he envisioned a distant home, the deep eyes of his sister, and the tired, drawn face of his mother. His heart sank beneath the surface, just like sand sinks by the shores of Altamaha, only to be lifted back up again with that last ethereal cry of the swan that quivered and faded away into the sky.

It left John sitting so silent and rapt that he did not for some time notice the usher tapping him lightly on the shoulder and saying politely, “Will you step this way, please, sir?” A little surprised, he arose quickly at the last tap, and, turning to leave his seat, looked full into the face of the fair-haired young man. For the first time the young man recognized his dark boyhood playmate, and John knew that it was the Judge’s son. The White John started, lifted his hand, and then froze into his chair; the black John smiled lightly, then grimly, and followed the usher down the aisle. The manager was sorry, very, very sorry,—but he explained that some mistake had been made in selling the gentleman a seat already disposed of; he would refund the money, of course,—and indeed felt the matter keenly, and so forth, and—before he had finished John was gone, walking hurriedly across the square and down the broad streets, and as he passed the park he buttoned his coat and said, “John Jones, you’re a natural-born fool.” Then he went to his lodgings and wrote a letter, and tore it up; he wrote another, and threw it in the fire. Then he seized a scrap of paper and wrote: “Dear Mother and Sister—I am coming—John.”

It left John sitting so quietly and captivated that he didn’t notice the usher lightly tapping him on the shoulder and politely saying, “Could you step this way, please, sir?” A bit surprised, he stood up quickly at the last tap and, turning to leave his seat, looked directly into the face of the fair-haired young man. For the first time, the young man recognized his dark boyhood friend, and John realized that it was the Judge’s son. The white John jumped, raised his hand, and then froze in his chair; the black John smiled faintly, then sternly, and followed the usher down the aisle. The manager was very sorry—so very sorry—but he explained that there had been a mistake in selling the gentleman a seat that was already taken; he would refund the money, of course—and really felt bad about the situation, and so on—and before he finished, John was gone, hurrying across the square and down the wide streets, and as he passed the park, he buttoned his coat and muttered, “John Jones, you’re a natural-born fool.” Then he went to his place and wrote a letter, only to tear it up; he wrote another, then tossed it into the fire. Finally, he grabbed a scrap of paper and wrote: “Dear Mother and Sister—I am coming—John.”

“Perhaps,” said John, as he settled himself on the train, “perhaps I am to blame myself in struggling against my manifest destiny simply because it looks hard and unpleasant. Here is my duty to Altamaha plain before me; perhaps they’ll let me help settle the Negro problems there,—perhaps they won’t. ‘I will go in to the King, which is not according to the law; and if I perish, I perish.’” And then he mused and dreamed, and planned a life-work; and the train flew south.

“Maybe,” said John, as he settled into his seat on the train, “maybe I’m the one to blame for resisting my destiny just because it seems tough and unpleasant. Here’s my duty to the Altamaha plain right in front of me; maybe they’ll let me help with the issues facing the Black community there—maybe they won’t. ‘I will go in to the King, which is not according to the law; and if I perish, I perish.’” And then he pondered and dreamed, planning his life’s work as the train sped south.

Down in Altamaha, after seven long years, all the world knew John was coming. The homes were scrubbed and scoured,—above all, one; the gardens and yards had an unwonted trimness, and Jennie bought a new gingham. With some finesse and negotiation, all the dark Methodists and Presbyterians were induced to join in a monster welcome at the Baptist Church; and as the day drew near, warm discussions arose on every corner as to the exact extent and nature of John’s accomplishments. It was noontide on a gray and cloudy day when he came. The black town flocked to the depot, with a little of the white at the edges,—a happy throng, with “Good-mawnings” and “Howdys” and laughing and joking and jostling. Mother sat yonder in the window watching; but sister Jennie stood on the platform, nervously fingering her dress, tall and lithe, with soft brown skin and loving eyes peering from out a tangled wilderness of hair. John rose gloomily as the train stopped, for he was thinking of the “Jim Crow” car; he stepped to the platform, and paused: a little dingy station, a black crowd gaudy and dirty, a half-mile of dilapidated shanties along a straggling ditch of mud. An overwhelming sense of the sordidness and narrowness of it all seized him; he looked in vain for his mother, kissed coldly the tall, strange girl who called him brother, spoke a short, dry word here and there; then, lingering neither for handshaking nor gossip, started silently up the street, raising his hat merely to the last eager old aunty, to her open-mouthed astonishment. The people were distinctly bewildered. This silent, cold man,—was this John? Where was his smile and hearty hand-grasp? “’Peared kind o’ down in the mouf,” said the Methodist preacher thoughtfully. “Seemed monstus stuck up,” complained a Baptist sister. But the white postmaster from the edge of the crowd expressed the opinion of his folks plainly. “That damn Nigger,” said he, as he shouldered the mail and arranged his tobacco, “has gone North and got plum full o’ fool notions; but they won’t work in Altamaha.” And the crowd melted away.

Down in Altamaha, after seven long years, everyone knew John was coming. The houses were cleaned and polished—especially one; the gardens and yards had an unusual neatness, and Jennie bought a new gingham dress. With some skill and persuasion, all the dark Methodists and Presbyterians were convinced to join in a big welcome at the Baptist Church; and as the day approached, lively discussions erupted on every corner about the specifics of John’s achievements. It was noon on a gray and cloudy day when he arrived. The black community gathered at the depot, with a few white folks on the outskirts—a cheerful crowd, full of “Good mornings” and “Howdys,” along with laughter and friendly jostling. Mother sat over there by the window watching; but sister Jennie stood on the platform, nervously fiddling with her dress, tall and slender, with soft brown skin and affectionate eyes peeking out from a tangled mess of hair. John got up slowly as the train stopped, thinking about the “Jim Crow” car; he stepped onto the platform and paused: a small, dingy station, a colorful and dirty black crowd, a half-mile of rundown shacks along a muddy ditch. A powerful sense of the grittiness and constriction of it all hit him; he searched in vain for his mother, coldly kissed the tall, unfamiliar girl who called him brother, exchanged a few terse words, then, without lingering for handshakes or chatter, quietly walked up the street, tipping his hat only to the last eager old auntie, leaving her in wide-eyed surprise. The crowd was clearly puzzled. This silent, cold man—was this John? Where was his smile and warm handshake? “Seems kind of down in the mouth,” said the Methodist preacher thoughtfully. “Seemed really stuck up,” complained a Baptist woman. But the white postmaster from the edge of the crowd stated his people's opinion bluntly. “That damn Nigger,” he said, while he shouldered the mail and adjusted his tobacco, “has gone North and picked up a bunch of foolish ideas; but they won’t work in Altamaha.” And the crowd dispersed.

The meeting of welcome at the Baptist Church was a failure. Rain spoiled the barbecue, and thunder turned the milk in the ice-cream. When the speaking came at night, the house was crowded to overflowing. The three preachers had especially prepared themselves, but somehow John’s manner seemed to throw a blanket over everything,—he seemed so cold and preoccupied, and had so strange an air of restraint that the Methodist brother could not warm up to his theme and elicited not a single “Amen”; the Presbyterian prayer was but feebly responded to, and even the Baptist preacher, though he wakened faint enthusiasm, got so mixed up in his favorite sentence that he had to close it by stopping fully fifteen minutes sooner than he meant. The people moved uneasily in their seats as John rose to reply. He spoke slowly and methodically. The age, he said, demanded new ideas; we were far different from those men of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,—with broader ideas of human brotherhood and destiny. Then he spoke of the rise of charity and popular education, and particularly of the spread of wealth and work. The question was, then, he added reflectively, looking at the low discolored ceiling, what part the Negroes of this land would take in the striving of the new century. He sketched in vague outline the new Industrial School that might rise among these pines, he spoke in detail of the charitable and philanthropic work that might be organized, of money that might be saved for banks and business. Finally he urged unity, and deprecated especially religious and denominational bickering. “To-day,” he said, with a smile, “the world cares little whether a man be Baptist or Methodist, or indeed a churchman at all, so long as he is good and true. What difference does it make whether a man be baptized in river or washbowl, or not at all? Let’s leave all that littleness, and look higher.” Then, thinking of nothing else, he slowly sat down. A painful hush seized that crowded mass. Little had they understood of what he said, for he spoke an unknown tongue, save the last word about baptism; that they knew, and they sat very still while the clock ticked. Then at last a low suppressed snarl came from the Amen corner, and an old bent man arose, walked over the seats, and climbed straight up into the pulpit. He was wrinkled and black, with scant gray and tufted hair; his voice and hands shook as with palsy; but on his face lay the intense rapt look of the religious fanatic. He seized the Bible with his rough, huge hands; twice he raised it inarticulate, and then fairly burst into words, with rude and awful eloquence. He quivered, swayed, and bent; then rose aloft in perfect majesty, till the people moaned and wept, wailed and shouted, and a wild shrieking arose from the corners where all the pent-up feeling of the hour gathered itself and rushed into the air. John never knew clearly what the old man said; he only felt himself held up to scorn and scathing denunciation for trampling on the true Religion, and he realized with amazement that all unknowingly he had put rough, rude hands on something this little world held sacred. He arose silently, and passed out into the night. Down toward the sea he went, in the fitful starlight, half conscious of the girl who followed timidly after him. When at last he stood upon the bluff, he turned to his little sister and looked upon her sorrowfully, remembering with sudden pain how little thought he had given her. He put his arm about her and let her passion of tears spend itself on his shoulder.

The welcome meeting at the Baptist Church was a disaster. The rain ruined the barbecue, and thunder spoiled the milk in the ice cream. When the speaking started at night, the house was packed. The three preachers had prepared carefully, but somehow John’s demeanor seemed to dampen everything—he appeared so cold and distracted, and had such a strange air of restraint that the Methodist preacher couldn't get into his message and didn't get a single "Amen"; the Presbyterian’s prayer received only weak responses, and even the Baptist preacher, although he sparked some faint enthusiasm, got so tangled up in his favorite sentence that he had to wrap it up nearly fifteen minutes earlier than he intended. The crowd shifted uneasily in their seats as John stood up to speak. He talked slowly and methodically. The age, he said, required new ideas; we were very different from people in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, with broader views on human brotherhood and destiny. Then he mentioned the growth of charity and public education, especially the spread of wealth and employment. The question was, he added thoughtfully, looking at the discolored ceiling, what role the Black population in this country would play in the efforts of the new century. He vaguely outlined the new Industrial School that might be built among these pines, described in detail the charitable and philanthropic initiatives that could be launched, and talked about savings for banks and businesses. Finally, he urged for unity and especially criticized religious and denominational conflicts. “Today,” he said, smiling, “the world cares little whether someone is Baptist or Methodist, or even part of a church at all, as long as they are good and true. What does it matter if someone is baptized in a river or a washbowl, or not at all? Let’s move beyond that pettiness and aim higher.” Then, with nothing more to say, he slowly sat down. A painful silence fell over the crowd. They barely understood what he had said, as he spoke in a language unfamiliar to them, except for the last word about baptism; that they recognized, and they sat very still while the clock ticked. Then, finally, a low suppressed growl came from the Amen corner, and an old man stood up, walked over the seats, and climbed straight into the pulpit. He was wrinkled and black, with sparse gray, frizzy hair; his voice and hands shook as if he had palsy; but his face carried the intense, rapt look of a religious fanatic. He grabbed the Bible with his rough, large hands; twice he raised it without saying anything, and then burst into words with raw, powerful eloquence. He quivered, swayed, and bent; then rose to his full height in perfect majesty, until the people moaned and cried, wailed and shouted, and a wild shriek came from the corners where all the pent-up emotion of the moment gathered and soared into the air. John never clearly understood what the old man said; he only felt himself subjected to scorn and harsh criticism for trampling on true Religion, and he realized, with astonishment, that unknowingly he had touched something this little world held sacred. He stood up silently and walked out into the night. He headed down toward the sea in the sporadic starlight, half-aware of the girl who timidly followed him. When he finally stood on the bluff, he turned to his little sister and looked at her sadly, remembering with sudden regret how little attention he had given her. He put his arm around her and let her tears flow onto his shoulder.

Long they stood together, peering over the gray unresting water.

Long they stood together, looking out over the restless gray water.

“John,” she said, “does it make every one—unhappy when they study and learn lots of things?”

“John,” she said, “does studying and learning a lot make everyone unhappy?”

He paused and smiled. “I am afraid it does,” he said.

He paused and smiled. “I’m afraid it does,” he said.

“And, John, are you glad you studied?”

“And, John, are you happy you studied?”

“Yes,” came the answer, slowly but positively.

“Yes,” the answer came, slowly but surely.

She watched the flickering lights upon the sea, and said thoughtfully, “I wish I was unhappy,—and—and,” putting both arms about his neck, “I think I am, a little, John.”

She watched the flickering lights on the sea and said thoughtfully, “I wish I were unhappy,—and—and,” wrapping both arms around his neck, “I think I am, a little, John.”

It was several days later that John walked up to the Judge’s house to ask for the privilege of teaching the Negro school. The Judge himself met him at the front door, stared a little hard at him, and said brusquely, “Go ’round to the kitchen door, John, and wait.” Sitting on the kitchen steps, John stared at the corn, thoroughly perplexed. What on earth had come over him? Every step he made offended some one. He had come to save his people, and before he left the depot he had hurt them. He sought to teach them at the church, and had outraged their deepest feelings. He had schooled himself to be respectful to the Judge, and then blundered into his front door. And all the time he had meant right,—and yet, and yet, somehow he found it so hard and strange to fit his old surroundings again, to find his place in the world about him. He could not remember that he used to have any difficulty in the past, when life was glad and gay. The world seemed smooth and easy then. Perhaps,—but his sister came to the kitchen door just then and said the Judge awaited him.

A few days later, John walked up to the Judge’s house to ask for the chance to teach the Black school. The Judge met him at the front door, gave him a hard look, and said curtly, “Go around to the kitchen door and wait.” Sitting on the kitchen steps, John stared at the corn, completely confused. What on earth was happening to him? Every step he took upset someone. He had come to help his people, but before he even left the train station, he had hurt them. He tried to teach them at the church and ended up offending their deepest feelings. He had trained himself to be respectful to the Judge, only to stumble into his front door. And all the while, he had meant well—but somehow, he found it incredibly difficult and strange to fit back into his old surroundings and find his place in the world around him. He couldn’t remember ever having trouble in the past when life was joyful and carefree. The world seemed smooth and easy back then. Maybe—but just then, his sister came to the kitchen door and said the Judge was waiting for him.

The Judge sat in the dining-room amid his morning’s mail, and he did not ask John to sit down. He plunged squarely into the business. “You’ve come for the school, I suppose. Well John, I want to speak to you plainly. You know I’m a friend to your people. I’ve helped you and your family, and would have done more if you hadn’t got the notion of going off. Now I like the colored people, and sympathize with all their reasonable aspirations; but you and I both know, John, that in this country the Negro must remain subordinate, and can never expect to be the equal of white men. In their place, your people can be honest and respectful; and God knows, I’ll do what I can to help them. But when they want to reverse nature, and rule white men, and marry white women, and sit in my parlor, then, by God! we’ll hold them under if we have to lynch every Nigger in the land. Now, John, the question is, are you, with your education and Northern notions, going to accept the situation and teach the darkies to be faithful servants and laborers as your fathers were,—I knew your father, John, he belonged to my brother, and he was a good Nigger. Well—well, are you going to be like him, or are you going to try to put fool ideas of rising and equality into these folks’ heads, and make them discontented and unhappy?”

The Judge sat in the dining room surrounded by his morning mail, and he didn’t invite John to sit down. He got straight to the point. “You’ve come about the school, I assume. Well, John, I want to talk to you honestly. You know I’m a friend to your family. I’ve helped you and your family, and I would have done even more if you hadn’t gotten the idea of leaving. Now, I like the Black community and understand their reasonable aspirations; but you and I both know, John, that in this country, Black people must remain in a subordinate position and can never expect to be equals with white people. In their place, your people can be honest and respectful; and believe me, I’ll do what I can to support them. But when they want to turn the tables, rule over white people, marry white women, and sit in my parlor, then, by God! we’ll keep them down if we have to lynch every Black person in the country. Now, John, the question is, are you, with your education and Northern ideas, going to accept the situation and teach your people to be loyal servants and workers like your fathers were—I knew your father, John; he belonged to my brother, and he was a good man. So, are you going to be like him, or are you going to try to fill these folks' heads with foolish ideas about rising up and equality, making them discontented and unhappy?”

“I am going to accept the situation, Judge Henderson,” answered John, with a brevity that did not escape the keen old man. He hesitated a moment, and then said shortly, “Very well,—we’ll try you awhile. Good-morning.”

“I’m going to accept the situation, Judge Henderson,” John replied, with a succinctness that the sharp old man didn’t miss. He paused for a moment, then said abruptly, “Alright—we’ll give you a chance for a while. Good morning.”

It was a full month after the opening of the Negro school that the other John came home, tall, gay, and headstrong. The mother wept, the sisters sang. The whole white town was glad. A proud man was the Judge, and it was a goodly sight to see the two swinging down Main Street together. And yet all did not go smoothly between them, for the younger man could not and did not veil his contempt for the little town, and plainly had his heart set on New York. Now the one cherished ambition of the Judge was to see his son mayor of Altamaha, representative to the legislature, and—who could say?—governor of Georgia. So the argument often waxed hot between them. “Good heavens, father,” the younger man would say after dinner, as he lighted a cigar and stood by the fireplace, “you surely don’t expect a young fellow like me to settle down permanently in this—this God-forgotten town with nothing but mud and Negroes?” “I did,” the Judge would answer laconically; and on this particular day it seemed from the gathering scowl that he was about to add something more emphatic, but neighbors had already begun to drop in to admire his son, and the conversation drifted.

It was a full month after the opening of the Black school that the other John came home, tall, cheerful, and determined. The mother cried, the sisters sang. The whole white town was happy. The Judge was a proud man, and it was a nice sight to see the two walking down Main Street together. Yet, things didn’t go smoothly between them because the younger man couldn’t hide his disdain for the small town and clearly had his sights set on New York. The Judge’s one cherished dream was to see his son become mayor of Altamaha, a representative in the legislature, and—who knows?—maybe even governor of Georgia. So their arguments often became heated. “Good heavens, father,” the younger man would say after dinner, as he lit a cigar and stood by the fireplace, “you can’t really expect a young guy like me to settle down for good in this—this God-forsaken town with nothing but mud and Black people?” “I did,” the Judge would respond dryly; and on this particular day, it seemed from the growing frown that he was about to say something more forceful, but neighbors had already started to come by to praise his son, and the conversation shifted.

“Heah that John is livenin’ things up at the darky school,” volunteered the postmaster, after a pause.

“Heard that John is shaking things up at the black school,” volunteered the postmaster, after a pause.

“What now?” asked the Judge, sharply.

“What’s next?” asked the Judge, sharply.

“Oh, nothin’ in particulah,—just his almighty air and uppish ways. B’lieve I did heah somethin’ about his givin’ talks on the French Revolution, equality, and such like. He’s what I call a dangerous Nigger.”

“Oh, nothing in particular—just his arrogant attitude and snobbish behavior. I believe I heard something about him giving talks on the French Revolution, equality, and stuff like that. He's what I call a dangerous guy.”

“Have you heard him say anything out of the way?”

“Have you heard him say anything unusual?”

“Why, no,—but Sally, our girl, told my wife a lot of rot. Then, too, I don’t need to heah: a Nigger what won’t say ‘sir’ to a white man, or—”

“Why, no—but Sally, our girl, told my wife a lot of nonsense. Also, I don’t need to hear: a Black person who won’t say ‘sir’ to a white man, or—”

“Who is this John?” interrupted the son.

“Who is this John?” the son interrupted.

“Why, it’s little black John, Peggy’s son,—your old playfellow.”

“Hey, it’s little black John, Peggy’s son—your old playmate.”

The young man’s face flushed angrily, and then he laughed.

The young man's face turned red with anger, and then he laughed.

“Oh,” said he, “it’s the darky that tried to force himself into a seat beside the lady I was escorting—”

“Oh,” he said, “it’s the guy who tried to force his way into the seat next to the lady I was with—”

But Judge Henderson waited to hear no more. He had been nettled all day, and now at this he rose with a half-smothered oath, took his hat and cane, and walked straight to the schoolhouse.

But Judge Henderson couldn't take it anymore. He had been irritated all day, and now at this, he stood up with a muffled curse, grabbed his hat and cane, and headed straight to the schoolhouse.

For John, it had been a long, hard pull to get things started in the rickety old shanty that sheltered his school. The Negroes were rent into factions for and against him, the parents were careless, the children irregular and dirty, and books, pencils, and slates largely missing. Nevertheless, he struggled hopefully on, and seemed to see at last some glimmering of dawn. The attendance was larger and the children were a shade cleaner this week. Even the booby class in reading showed a little comforting progress. So John settled himself with renewed patience this afternoon.

For John, getting things started in the rundown old shack that served as his school had been a long, tough journey. The Black community was divided for and against him, the parents were indifferent, the kids were inconsistent and unkempt, and books, pencils, and slates were mostly absent. Still, he continued to push forward with hope and began to see a faint light at the end of the tunnel. This week, attendance was up, and the children were a bit cleaner. Even the lowest reading group showed some encouraging improvement. So John settled in this afternoon with a renewed sense of patience.

“Now, Mandy,” he said cheerfully, “that’s better; but you mustn’t chop your words up so: ‘If—the-man—goes.’ Why, your little brother even wouldn’t tell a story that way, now would he?”

“Now, Mandy,” he said cheerfully, “that’s better; but you mustn’t break your words up like that: ‘If—the-man—goes.’ Your little brother wouldn’t even tell a story that way, would he?”

“Naw, suh, he cain’t talk.”

“Nah, sir, he can't talk.”

“All right; now let’s try again: ‘If the man—’

“All right; now let’s try again: ‘If the guy—’

“John!”

“John!”

The whole school started in surprise, and the teacher half arose, as the red, angry face of the Judge appeared in the open doorway.

The entire school was taken aback, and the teacher stood up halfway as the red, furious face of the Judge appeared in the open doorway.

“John, this school is closed. You children can go home and get to work. The white people of Altamaha are not spending their money on black folks to have their heads crammed with impudence and lies. Clear out! I’ll lock the door myself.”

“John, this school is closed. You kids can go home and get to work. The white people of Altamaha aren’t spending their money on Black folks to fill their heads with arrogance and falsehoods. Get out! I’ll lock the door myself.”

Up at the great pillared house the tall young son wandered aimlessly about after his father’s abrupt departure. In the house there was little to interest him; the books were old and stale, the local newspaper flat, and the women had retired with headaches and sewing. He tried a nap, but it was too warm. So he sauntered out into the fields, complaining disconsolately, “Good Lord! how long will this imprisonment last!” He was not a bad fellow,—just a little spoiled and self-indulgent, and as headstrong as his proud father. He seemed a young man pleasant to look upon, as he sat on the great black stump at the edge of the pines idly swinging his legs and smoking. “Why, there isn’t even a girl worth getting up a respectable flirtation with,” he growled. Just then his eye caught a tall, willowy figure hurrying toward him on the narrow path. He looked with interest at first, and then burst into a laugh as he said, “Well, I declare, if it isn’t Jennie, the little brown kitchen-maid! Why, I never noticed before what a trim little body she is. Hello, Jennie! Why, you haven’t kissed me since I came home,” he said gaily. The young girl stared at him in surprise and confusion,—faltered something inarticulate, and attempted to pass. But a wilful mood had seized the young idler, and he caught at her arm. Frightened, she slipped by; and half mischievously he turned and ran after her through the tall pines.

Up at the big pillared house, the tall young son wandered aimlessly after his father's sudden departure. There wasn't much in the house to keep him interested; the books were old and boring, the local newspaper was dull, and the women had retreated with headaches and sewing. He tried to nap, but it was too warm. So, he strolled out into the fields, complaining sadly, “Good Lord! how long is this imprisonment going to last?” He wasn’t a bad guy—just a little spoiled and self-indulgent, and as stubborn as his proud father. He seemed like a pleasant young man to look at as he sat on the big black stump at the edge of the pines, swinging his legs and smoking. “Why, there isn’t even a girl worth starting a decent flirtation with,” he grumbled. Just then, he spotted a tall, graceful figure hurrying toward him on the narrow path. He looked at her with interest at first, then burst into laughter as he said, “Well, I’ll be! If it isn’t Jennie, the little brown kitchen maid! I never realized before what a nice little figure she has. Hey, Jennie! You haven't kissed me since I got home,” he said cheerfully. The young girl stared at him in surprise and confusion—stammered something unclear, and tried to pass by. But a playful mood had taken over the young slacker, and he reached for her arm. Frightened, she slipped away; and half playfully, he turned and chased after her through the tall pines.

Yonder, toward the sea, at the end of the path, came John slowly, with his head down. He had turned wearily homeward from the schoolhouse; then, thinking to shield his mother from the blow, started to meet his sister as she came from work and break the news of his dismissal to her. “I’ll go away,” he said slowly; “I’ll go away and find work, and send for them. I cannot live here longer.” And then the fierce, buried anger surged up into his throat. He waved his arms and hurried wildly up the path.

There, toward the sea, at the end of the path, John walked slowly with his head down. He had tiredly headed home from the schoolhouse; then, trying to shield his mother from the bad news, he set out to meet his sister as she came from work to break the news of his dismissal to her. “I’ll leave,” he said slowly; “I’ll leave and find work, and send for them. I can’t stay here any longer.” And then the intense, repressed anger rose up in his throat. He waved his arms and rushed up the path in a frenzy.

The great brown sea lay silent. The air scarce breathed. The dying day bathed the twisted oaks and mighty pines in black and gold. There came from the wind no warning, not a whisper from the cloudless sky. There was only a black man hurrying on with an ache in his heart, seeing neither sun nor sea, but starting as from a dream at the frightened cry that woke the pines, to see his dark sister struggling in the arms of a tall and fair-haired man.

The vast brown sea was calm. The air barely moved. The setting sun painted the gnarled oaks and towering pines in shades of black and gold. The wind gave no sign, and there wasn't a sound from the clear sky. All that was there was a Black man moving quickly with a heavy heart, not noticing the sun or the sea, but jolting awake from a dream at the terrified scream that startled the pines, to see his dark sister fighting in the arms of a tall, light-haired man.

He said not a word, but, seizing a fallen limb, struck him with all the pent-up hatred of his great black arm, and the body lay white and still beneath the pines, all bathed in sunshine and in blood. John looked at it dreamily, then walked back to the house briskly, and said in a soft voice, “Mammy, I’m going away—I’m going to be free.”

He didn’t say anything, but grabbing a fallen branch, he hit him with all the built-up rage in his powerful black arm, and the body lay pale and motionless under the pines, completely covered in sunlight and blood. John stared at it absently, then walked back to the house quickly and said softly, “Mom, I’m leaving—I’m going to be free.”

She gazed at him dimly and faltered, “No’th, honey, is yo’ gwine No’th agin?”

She looked at him softly and hesitated, “No’th, honey, are you going No’th again?”

He looked out where the North Star glistened pale above the waters, and said, “Yes, mammy, I’m going—North.”

He looked out at the North Star shimmering faintly above the water and said, “Yeah, Mom, I’m heading North.”

Then, without another word, he went out into the narrow lane, up by the straight pines, to the same winding path, and seated himself on the great black stump, looking at the blood where the body had lain. Yonder in the gray past he had played with that dead boy, romping together under the solemn trees. The night deepened; he thought of the boys at Johnstown. He wondered how Brown had turned out, and Carey? And Jones,—Jones? Why, he was Jones, and he wondered what they would all say when they knew, when they knew, in that great long dining-room with its hundreds of merry eyes. Then as the sheen of the starlight stole over him, he thought of the gilded ceiling of that vast concert hall, heard stealing toward him the faint sweet music of the swan. Hark! was it music, or the hurry and shouting of men? Yes, surely! Clear and high the faint sweet melody rose and fluttered like a living thing, so that the very earth trembled as with the tramp of horses and murmur of angry men.

Then, without saying anything else, he walked out into the narrow alley, up by the straight pines, to the same winding path, and sat down on the big black stump, staring at the blood where the body had been. Back in the gray past, he had played with that dead boy, goofing around under the solemn trees. The night grew darker; he thought about the boys at Johnstown. He wondered how Brown had turned out, and Carey? And Jones—Jones? Wait, he was Jones, and he wondered what they would all say when they found out, when they found out, in that big long dining room filled with hundreds of cheerful faces. Then, as the starlight glimmered over him, he thought of the ornate ceiling of that huge concert hall, hearing the faint sweet music of the swan coming toward him. Listen! Was it music, or the rush and shouting of men? Yes, for sure! Clear and high, the faint sweet melody rose and fluttered like a living thing, making the very ground shake as if with the pounding of horses and the murmur of angry men.

He leaned back and smiled toward the sea, whence rose the strange melody, away from the dark shadows where lay the noise of horses galloping, galloping on. With an effort he roused himself, bent forward, and looked steadily down the pathway, softly humming the “Song of the Bride,”—

He leaned back and smiled at the sea, from where the strange melody rose, away from the dark shadows where the noise of horses galloping echoed on. With some effort, he pulled himself together, leaned forward, and looked steadily down the path, softly humming the “Song of the Bride,”—

“Freudig geführt, ziehet dahin.”

"Joyfully guided, it moves on."

Amid the trees in the dim morning twilight he watched their shadows dancing and heard their horses thundering toward him, until at last they came sweeping like a storm, and he saw in front that haggard white-haired man, whose eyes flashed red with fury. Oh, how he pitied him,—pitied him,—and wondered if he had the coiling twisted rope. Then, as the storm burst round him, he rose slowly to his feet and turned his closed eyes toward the Sea.

Amid the trees in the dim morning twilight, he watched their shadows dancing and heard the thundering of horses approaching him, until finally they came rushing in like a storm, and he saw in front of him that worn, white-haired man, whose eyes flashed red with anger. Oh, how he felt sorry for him—felt sorry for him—and wondered if he had the coiling, twisted rope. Then, as the storm surrounded him, he slowly stood up and turned his closed eyes toward the Sea.

And the world whistled in his ears.

And the world whistled in his ears.

XIV.
Of the Sorrow Songs

I walk through the churchyard
    To lay this body down;
I know moon-rise, I know star-rise;
I walk in the moonlight, I walk in the starlight;
I’ll lie in the grave and stretch out my arms,
I’ll go to judgment in the evening of the day,
And my soul and thy soul shall meet that day,
    When I lay this body down.

I walk through the churchyard
To lay this body to rest;
I know when the moon rises, I know when the stars come out;
I walk in the moonlight, I walk in the starlight;
I’ll lie in the grave and stretch out my arms,
I’ll face judgment at the end of the day,
And my soul and your soul will meet that day,
When I lay this body to rest.

NEGRO SONG.

Black Song.

musical score

They that walked in darkness sang songs in the olden days—Sorrow Songs—for they were weary at heart. And so before each thought that I have written in this book I have set a phrase, a haunting echo of these weird old songs in which the soul of the black slave spoke to men. Ever since I was a child these songs have stirred me strangely. They came out of the South unknown to me, one by one, and yet at once I knew them as of me and of mine. Then in after years when I came to Nashville I saw the great temple builded of these songs towering over the pale city. To me Jubilee Hall seemed ever made of the songs themselves, and its bricks were red with the blood and dust of toil. Out of them rose for me morning, noon, and night, bursts of wonderful melody, full of the voices of my brothers and sisters, full of the voices of the past.

Those who walked in darkness sang songs in the old days—Sorrow Songs—because they were heavy-hearted. So, before each thought I've written in this book, I've added a phrase, an echo of these strange old songs that captured the soul of the black slave speaking to humanity. Ever since I was a child, these songs have moved me deeply. They came from the South, unknown to me, one by one, and yet I recognized them as part of me and my people. Then, years later, when I arrived in Nashville, I saw a great temple built from these songs rising above the pale city. To me, Jubilee Hall always felt like it was made of the songs themselves, its bricks stained red with the blood and dust of hard work. From them came, morning, noon, and night, bursts of incredible melody, filled with the voices of my brothers and sisters, echoing the voices of the past.

Little of beauty has America given the world save the rude grandeur God himself stamped on her bosom; the human spirit in this new world has expressed itself in vigor and ingenuity rather than in beauty. And so by fateful chance the Negro folk-song—the rhythmic cry of the slave—stands to-day not simply as the sole American music, but as the most beautiful expression of human experience born this side the seas. It has been neglected, it has been, and is, half despised, and above all it has been persistently mistaken and misunderstood; but notwithstanding, it still remains as the singular spiritual heritage of the nation and the greatest gift of the Negro people.

Little beauty has America given the world except for the raw grandeur God himself placed upon her; the human spirit in this new land has shown itself in strength and creativity rather than in beauty. By a twist of fate, the Negro folk song—the rhythmic cry of the slave—now stands not just as the only American music, but as the most beautiful expression of human experience born on this side of the ocean. It has been overlooked, it has been, and still is, half scorned, and above all, it has been consistently misunderstood; yet despite this, it remains the unique spiritual legacy of the nation and the greatest gift of the Negro people.

Away back in the thirties the melody of these slave songs stirred the nation, but the songs were soon half forgotten. Some, like “Near the lake where drooped the willow,” passed into current airs and their source was forgotten; others were caricatured on the “minstrel” stage and their memory died away. Then in war-time came the singular Port Royal experiment after the capture of Hilton Head, and perhaps for the first time the North met the Southern slave face to face and heart to heart with no third witness. The Sea Islands of the Carolinas, where they met, were filled with a black folk of primitive type, touched and moulded less by the world about them than any others outside the Black Belt. Their appearance was uncouth, their language funny, but their hearts were human and their singing stirred men with a mighty power. Thomas Wentworth Higginson hastened to tell of these songs, and Miss McKim and others urged upon the world their rare beauty. But the world listened only half credulously until the Fisk Jubilee Singers sang the slave songs so deeply into the world’s heart that it can never wholly forget them again.

Back in the thirties, the melody of these slave songs moved the nation, but the songs were soon mostly forgotten. Some, like “Near the lake where drooped the willow,” blended into popular music and their origins were lost; others were mocked on the “minstrel” stage and their memory faded away. Then came the unique Port Royal experiment during wartime after Hilton Head was captured, and for maybe the first time, the North confronted the Southern slave face to face and heart to heart with no one else watching. The Sea Islands of the Carolinas, where they met, were home to a black community of a more primitive nature, less influenced by the world around them than most others outside the Black Belt. Their looks were rough, their language amusing, but their hearts were human, and their singing moved people with incredible power. Thomas Wentworth Higginson rushed to share these songs, and Miss McKim and others highlighted their unique beauty. But the world only half-believed until the Fisk Jubilee Singers performed the slave songs so deeply that the world could never fully forget them again.

There was once a blacksmith’s son born at Cadiz, New York, who in the changes of time taught school in Ohio and helped defend Cincinnati from Kirby Smith. Then he fought at Chancellorsville and Gettysburg and finally served in the Freedmen’s Bureau at Nashville. Here he formed a Sunday-school class of black children in 1866, and sang with them and taught them to sing. And then they taught him to sing, and when once the glory of the Jubilee songs passed into the soul of George L. White, he knew his life-work was to let those Negroes sing to the world as they had sung to him. So in 1871 the pilgrimage of the Fisk Jubilee Singers began. North to Cincinnati they rode,—four half-clothed black boys and five girl-women,—led by a man with a cause and a purpose. They stopped at Wilberforce, the oldest of Negro schools, where a black bishop blessed them. Then they went, fighting cold and starvation, shut out of hotels, and cheerfully sneered at, ever northward; and ever the magic of their song kept thrilling hearts, until a burst of applause in the Congregational Council at Oberlin revealed them to the world. They came to New York and Henry Ward Beecher dared to welcome them, even though the metropolitan dailies sneered at his “Nigger Minstrels.” So their songs conquered till they sang across the land and across the sea, before Queen and Kaiser, in Scotland and Ireland, Holland and Switzerland. Seven years they sang, and brought back a hundred and fifty thousand dollars to found Fisk University.

There once was a blacksmith’s son born in Cadiz, New York, who, over time, taught school in Ohio and helped defend Cincinnati from Kirby Smith. He also fought at Chancellorsville and Gettysburg and eventually worked in the Freedmen’s Bureau in Nashville. There, in 1866, he started a Sunday school class for black children, singing with them and teaching them to sing. In return, they taught him how to sing, and once the beauty of the Jubilee songs filled George L. White's soul, he realized his life’s mission was to share those songs with the world as they had shared them with him. Thus, in 1871, the journey of the Fisk Jubilee Singers began. They traveled north to Cincinnati—four barely clothed black boys and five women—led by a man with a cause and a purpose. They made a stop at Wilberforce, the oldest black college, where a black bishop blessed them. Then they continued on, battling cold and hunger, being turned away from hotels, and facing scorn, yet always moving northward; the magic of their music kept inspiring hearts until a round of applause at the Congregational Council in Oberlin introduced them to the world. They arrived in New York, where Henry Ward Beecher boldly welcomed them, despite the mockery from the major newspapers calling them “Nigger Minstrels.” Their songs triumphed, resonating across the country and overseas, performing before queens and emperors, in Scotland, Ireland, Holland, and Switzerland. For seven years they sang and raised one hundred fifty thousand dollars to establish Fisk University.

Since their day they have been imitated—sometimes well, by the singers of Hampton and Atlanta, sometimes ill, by straggling quartettes. Caricature has sought again to spoil the quaint beauty of the music, and has filled the air with many debased melodies which vulgar ears scarce know from the real. But the true Negro folk-song still lives in the hearts of those who have heard them truly sung and in the hearts of the Negro people.

Since their time, they have been copied—sometimes successfully, by the singers from Hampton and Atlanta, and sometimes poorly, by random quartets. Caricature has tried to ruin the unique beauty of the music and has flooded the air with many inferior tunes that uncultured listeners can hardly distinguish from the real thing. But the genuine Negro folk song still exists in the hearts of those who have heard them sung properly and in the hearts of the Black community.

What are these songs, and what do they mean? I know little of music and can say nothing in technical phrase, but I know something of men, and knowing them, I know that these songs are the articulate message of the slave to the world. They tell us in these eager days that life was joyous to the black slave, careless and happy. I can easily believe this of some, of many. But not all the past South, though it rose from the dead, can gainsay the heart-touching witness of these songs. They are the music of an unhappy people, of the children of disappointment; they tell of death and suffering and unvoiced longing toward a truer world, of misty wanderings and hidden ways.

What are these songs, and what do they mean? I don’t know much about music and can’t describe it in technical terms, but I understand people, and from that, I know these songs are the clear message of the slave to the world. They express that life was joyful for the black slave, carefree and happy, especially in today’s eager times. I can easily believe this is true for some, for many. But not all of the past South, even if it came back to life, can deny the heart-wrenching truth of these songs. They represent the music of a sorrowful people, of those who are disappointed; they speak of death and suffering and unspoken longing for a better world, of uncertain journeys and hidden paths.

The songs are indeed the siftings of centuries; the music is far more ancient than the words, and in it we can trace here and there signs of development. My grandfather’s grandmother was seized by an evil Dutch trader two centuries ago; and coming to the valleys of the Hudson and Housatonic, black, little, and lithe, she shivered and shrank in the harsh north winds, looked longingly at the hills, and often crooned a heathen melody to the child between her knees, thus:

The songs are truly the remnants of centuries; the music is much older than the words, and we can spot signs of evolution within it. My grandfather’s grandmother was taken by a cruel Dutch trader two hundred years ago; and arriving in the valleys of the Hudson and Housatonic, small, dark, and nimble, she trembled and withdrew from the biting northern winds, gazed yearningly at the hills, and often hummed a pagan tune to the child in her lap, like this:

musical score

The child sang it to his children and they to their children’s children, and so two hundred years it has travelled down to us and we sing it to our children, knowing as little as our fathers what its words may mean, but knowing well the meaning of its music.

The child sang it to his kids, and they sang it to their kids' kids, and so it has been passed down for two hundred years to us, and we sing it to our children, understanding as little as our parents did about what the words mean, but fully grasping the meaning of the music.

This was primitive African music; it may be seen in larger form in the strange chant which heralds “The Coming of John”:

This was basic African music; it can be seen more prominently in the unusual chant that signals “The Coming of John”:

“You may bury me in the East,
You may bury me in the West,
But I’ll hear the trumpet sound in that morning,”

“You can bury me in the East,
You can bury me in the West,
But I’ll hear the trumpet sound in the morning,”

—the voice of exile.

—the voice of the exiled.

Ten master songs, more or less, one may pluck from the forest of melody-songs of undoubted Negro origin and wide popular currency, and songs peculiarly characteristic of the slave. One of these I have just mentioned. Another whose strains begin this book is “Nobody knows the trouble I’ve seen.” When, struck with a sudden poverty, the United States refused to fulfill its promises of land to the freedmen, a brigadier-general went down to the Sea Islands to carry the news. An old woman on the outskirts of the throng began singing this song; all the mass joined with her, swaying. And the soldier wept.

Ten master songs, give or take, can be picked from the vast collection of melody-songs that undeniably come from African American culture and have widespread popularity, along with songs that are uniquely representative of the slave experience. One of these is the one I just mentioned. Another song that opens this book is “Nobody Knows the Trouble I’ve Seen.” When the United States, hit with sudden poverty, refused to keep its promises of land to the freedmen, a brigadier general went down to the Sea Islands to deliver the news. An old woman at the edge of the crowd began to sing this song, and everyone joined in, swaying along. The soldier was moved to tears.

The third song is the cradle-song of death which all men know,—“Swing low, sweet chariot,”—whose bars begin the life story of “Alexander Crummell.” Then there is the song of many waters, “Roll, Jordan, roll,” a mighty chorus with minor cadences. There were many songs of the fugitive like that which opens “The Wings of Atalanta,” and the more familiar “Been a-listening.” The seventh is the song of the End and the Beginning—“My Lord, what a mourning! when the stars begin to fall”; a strain of this is placed before “The Dawn of Freedom.” The song of groping—“My way’s cloudy”—begins “The Meaning of Progress”; the ninth is the song of this chapter—“Wrestlin’ Jacob, the day is a-breaking,”—a paean of hopeful strife. The last master song is the song of songs—“Steal away,”—sprung from “The Faith of the Fathers.”

The third song is the lullaby of death that everyone knows—“Swing low, sweet chariot”—which opens the life story of “Alexander Crummell.” Then there's the song of many waters, “Roll, Jordan, roll,” a powerful chorus with softer notes. There were many songs of the runaway, like the one that starts “The Wings of Atalanta,” and the more well-known “Been a-listening.” The seventh is the song of the End and the Beginning—“My Lord, what a mourning! when the stars begin to fall”; part of this is included before “The Dawn of Freedom.” The song of searching—“My way’s cloudy”—begins “The Meaning of Progress”; the ninth is the song of this chapter—“Wrestlin’ Jacob, the day is a-breaking,”—a hymn of hopeful struggle. The final master song is the song of songs—“Steal away,”—derived from “The Faith of the Fathers.”

There are many others of the Negro folk-songs as striking and characteristic as these, as, for instance, the three strains in the third, eighth, and ninth chapters; and others I am sure could easily make a selection on more scientific principles. There are, too, songs that seem to be a step removed from the more primitive types: there is the maze-like medley, “Bright sparkles,” one phrase of which heads “The Black Belt”; the Easter carol, “Dust, dust and ashes”; the dirge, “My mother’s took her flight and gone home”; and that burst of melody hovering over “The Passing of the First-Born”—“I hope my mother will be there in that beautiful world on high.”

There are many other Negro folk songs that are just as striking and characteristic as these, like the three examples in the third, eighth, and ninth chapters. I'm sure others could easily gather selections based on more scientific methods. There are also songs that feel a bit more advanced than the more primitive types: there's the intricate medley “Bright sparkles,” one part of which is titled “The Black Belt”; the Easter carol “Dust, dust and ashes”; the dirge “My mother’s took her flight and gone home”; and that beautiful melody from “The Passing of the First-Born”—“I hope my mother will be there in that beautiful world on high.”

These represent a third step in the development of the slave song, of which “You may bury me in the East” is the first, and songs like “March on” (chapter six) and “Steal away” are the second. The first is African music, the second Afro-American, while the third is a blending of Negro music with the music heard in the foster land. The result is still distinctively Negro and the method of blending original, but the elements are both Negro and Caucasian. One might go further and find a fourth step in this development, where the songs of white America have been distinctively influenced by the slave songs or have incorporated whole phrases of Negro melody, as “Swanee River” and “Old Black Joe.” Side by side, too, with the growth has gone the debasements and imitations—the Negro “minstrel” songs, many of the “gospel” hymns, and some of the contemporary “coon” songs,—a mass of music in which the novice may easily lose himself and never find the real Negro melodies.

These represent a third step in the evolution of the slave song, with “You may bury me in the East” being the first, and songs like “March on” (chapter six) and “Steal away” being the second. The first is African music, the second is Afro-American, while the third blends Negro music with the music found in the adopted homeland. The result remains distinctly Negro, and the blending method is original, but the elements are both Negro and Caucasian. One could even identify a fourth step in this evolution, where the songs of white America have been significantly influenced by the slave songs or have incorporated entire phrases of Negro melody, such as “Swanee River” and “Old Black Joe.” Alongside this growth have also come the debasements and imitations—the Negro “minstrel” songs, many of the “gospel” hymns, and some contemporary “coon” songs—a mass of music in which a newcomer may easily get lost and never discover the true Negro melodies.

In these songs, I have said, the slave spoke to the world. Such a message is naturally veiled and half articulate. Words and music have lost each other and new and cant phrases of a dimly understood theology have displaced the older sentiment. Once in a while we catch a strange word of an unknown tongue, as the “Mighty Myo,” which figures as a river of death; more often slight words or mere doggerel are joined to music of singular sweetness. Purely secular songs are few in number, partly because many of them were turned into hymns by a change of words, partly because the frolics were seldom heard by the stranger, and the music less often caught. Of nearly all the songs, however, the music is distinctly sorrowful. The ten master songs I have mentioned tell in word and music of trouble and exile, of strife and hiding; they grope toward some unseen power and sigh for rest in the End.

In these songs, the enslaved person expressed themselves to the world. This message is naturally unclear and not fully formed. Words and music have lost their connection, and new cliché phrases from a vaguely understood belief system have replaced the older feelings. Occasionally, we catch a strange word from an unknown language, like “Mighty Myo,” which represents a river of death; more often, slight words or simple rhymes are paired with music that is uniquely beautiful. There are few purely secular songs, partly because many were transformed into hymns with changed lyrics, and partly because the celebrations were rarely heard by outsiders, and the music was even less recognized. However, in nearly all the songs, the music sounds distinctly sorrowful. The ten master songs I mentioned convey, through both lyrics and melody, themes of struggle and exile, conflict and concealment; they reach out toward some unseen force and long for peace in the End.

The words that are left to us are not without interest, and, cleared of evident dross, they conceal much of real poetry and meaning beneath conventional theology and unmeaning rhapsody. Like all primitive folk, the slave stood near to Nature’s heart. Life was a “rough and rolling sea” like the brown Atlantic of the Sea Islands; the “Wilderness” was the home of God, and the “lonesome valley” led to the way of life. “Winter’ll soon be over,” was the picture of life and death to a tropical imagination. The sudden wild thunderstorms of the South awed and impressed the Negroes,—at times the rumbling seemed to them “mournful,” at times imperious:

The words we have left to us are still quite interesting, and when stripped of obvious nonsense, they hide a lot of genuine poetry and meaning behind conventional beliefs and meaningless expressions. Like all primitive people, the slaves were closely connected to Nature. Life was a “rough and rolling sea,” similar to the brown Atlantic of the Sea Islands; the “Wilderness” was considered the home of God, and the “lonesome valley” led to the path of life. “Winter’ll soon be over” represented life and death to a tropical imagination. The sudden wild thunderstorms in the South both awed and impressed the Black community; sometimes the rumbling felt “mournful” to them, and at other times it seemed commanding.

“My Lord calls me,
He calls me by the thunder,
The trumpet sounds it in my soul.”

“My Lord calls me,
He calls me with thunder,
The trumpet echoes in my soul.”

The monotonous toil and exposure is painted in many words. One sees the ploughmen in the hot, moist furrow, singing:

The endless hard work and exposure is described in great detail. You can see the plowmen in the hot, damp furrow, singing:

“Dere’s no rain to wet you,
Dere’s no sun to burn you,
Oh, push along, believer,
I want to go home.”

“There's no rain to wet you,
There's no sun to burn you,
Oh, keep moving, believer,
I want to go home.”

The bowed and bent old man cries, with thrice-repeated wail:

The hunched and frail old man cries out, repeating his wail three times:

“O Lord, keep me from sinking down,”

“O Lord, help me not to sink down,”

and he rebukes the devil of doubt who can whisper:

and he confronts the devil of doubt who can whisper:

“Jesus is dead and God’s gone away.”

“Jesus is dead, and God is gone.”

Yet the soul-hunger is there, the restlessness of the savage, the wail of the wanderer, and the plaint is put in one little phrase:

Yet the hunger of the soul is there, the restlessness of the savage, the cry of the wanderer, and the complaint is captured in one small phrase:

musical score

Over the inner thoughts of the slaves and their relations one with another the shadow of fear ever hung, so that we get but glimpses here and there, and also with them, eloquent omissions and silences. Mother and child are sung, but seldom father; fugitive and weary wanderer call for pity and affection, but there is little of wooing and wedding; the rocks and the mountains are well known, but home is unknown. Strange blending of love and helplessness sings through the refrain:

Over the inner thoughts of the slaves and their relationships with one another, the shadow of fear always lingered, so we only catch glimpses here and there, along with their powerful omissions and silences. Mother and child are often celebrated, but seldom the father; the runaway and tired wanderer call for compassion and love, but there is little talk of courtship and marriage; the rocks and mountains are familiar, but home is a mystery. A strange mix of love and helplessness resonates throughout the refrain:

“Yonder’s my ole mudder,
Been waggin’ at de hill so long;
’Bout time she cross over,
Git home bime-by.”

“There's my old mother,
Been walking up the hill for so long;
It's about time she crosses over,
Gets home soon.”

Elsewhere comes the cry of the “motherless” and the “Farewell, farewell, my only child.”

Elsewhere, there’s the cry of the “motherless” and the “Goodbye, goodbye, my only child.”

Love-songs are scarce and fall into two categories—the frivolous and light, and the sad. Of deep successful love there is ominous silence, and in one of the oldest of these songs there is a depth of history and meaning:

Love songs are rare and fall into two categories—the playful and light-hearted, and the melancholic. There's a concerning silence around profound, successful love, and in one of the oldest of these songs, there's a wealth of history and significance:

musical score

A black woman said of the song, “It can’t be sung without a full heart and a troubled sperrit.” The same voice sings here that sings in the German folk-song:

A Black woman said of the song, “It can't be sung without a full heart and a troubled spirit.” The same voice that sings here also sings in the German folk song:

“Jetz Geh i’ an’s brunele, trink’ aber net.”

“Now I’m going to the dark place, but I won’t drink.”

Of death the Negro showed little fear, but talked of it familiarly and even fondly as simply a crossing of the waters, perhaps—who knows?—back to his ancient forests again. Later days transfigured his fatalism, and amid the dust and dirt the toiler sang:

Of death, the Black man showed little fear, but spoke about it casually and even affectionately as just a crossing of the waters, maybe—who knows?—back to his ancient forests again. In later days, his acceptance of fate transformed, and amid the dust and dirt, the worker sang:

“Dust, dust and ashes, fly over my grave,
But the Lord shall bear my spirit home.”

“Dust, dust and ashes, drift over my grave,
But the Lord will take my spirit home.”

The things evidently borrowed from the surrounding world undergo characteristic change when they enter the mouth of the slave. Especially is this true of Bible phrases. “Weep, O captive daughter of Zion,” is quaintly turned into “Zion, weep-a-low,” and the wheels of Ezekiel are turned every way in the mystic dreaming of the slave, till he says:

The things clearly borrowed from the world around them change in a unique way when they pass through the mouth of the slave. This is especially true for Bible phrases. “Weep, O captive daughter of Zion,” is charmingly transformed into “Zion, weep-a-low,” and the wheels of Ezekiel spin in every direction in the mystical dreaming of the slave, until he says:

“There’s a little wheel a-turnin’ in-a-my heart.”

“There’s a little wheel turning in my heart.”

As in olden time, the words of these hymns were improvised by some leading minstrel of the religious band. The circumstances of the gathering, however, the rhythm of the songs, and the limitations of allowable thought, confined the poetry for the most part to single or double lines, and they seldom were expanded to quatrains or longer tales, although there are some few examples of sustained efforts, chiefly paraphrases of the Bible. Three short series of verses have always attracted me,—the one that heads this chapter, of one line of which Thomas Wentworth Higginson has fittingly said, “Never, it seems to me, since man first lived and suffered was his infinite longing for peace uttered more plaintively.” The second and third are descriptions of the Last Judgment,—the one a late improvisation, with some traces of outside influence:

As in the past, the lyrics of these hymns were created on the spot by a prominent singer of the religious group. However, the situation of the gathering, the rhythm of the songs, and the constraints on acceptable ideas mostly limited the poetry to single or double lines, and they rarely expanded into quatrains or longer narratives, though there are a few examples of more extended pieces, mainly paraphrases of the Bible. Three short sets of verses have always fascinated me—the one that introduces this chapter, of which Thomas Wentworth Higginson aptly remarked, “Never, it seems to me, since man first lived and suffered was his infinite longing for peace uttered more plaintively." The second and third are portrayals of the Last Judgment—one is a later improvisation, showing some signs of external influence:

“Oh, the stars in the elements are falling,
And the moon drips away into blood,
And the ransomed of the Lord are returning unto God,
Blessed be the name of the Lord.”

“Oh, the stars in the sky are falling,
And the moon bleeds away,
And the redeemed of the Lord are coming back to God,
Blessed be the name of the Lord.”

And the other earlier and homelier picture from the low coast lands:

And the other earlier and simpler picture from the low coastal areas:

“Michael, haul the boat ashore,
Then you’ll hear the horn they blow,
Then you’ll hear the trumpet sound,
Trumpet sound the world around,
Trumpet sound for rich and poor,
Trumpet sound the Jubilee,
Trumpet sound for you and me.”

“Michael, bring the boat to the shore,
Then you’ll hear the horn they blow,
Then you’ll hear the trumpet sound,
Trumpet sound for everyone,
Trumpet sound for rich and poor,
Trumpet sound the Jubilee,
Trumpet sound for you and me.”

Through all the sorrow of the Sorrow Songs there breathes a hope—a faith in the ultimate justice of things. The minor cadences of despair change often to triumph and calm confidence. Sometimes it is faith in life, sometimes a faith in death, sometimes assurance of boundless justice in some fair world beyond. But whichever it is, the meaning is always clear: that sometime, somewhere, men will judge men by their souls and not by their skins. Is such a hope justified? Do the Sorrow Songs sing true?

Through all the sadness of the Sorrow Songs, there’s a hope—a belief in the ultimate justice of things. The minor notes of despair often shift to triumph and calm confidence. Sometimes it’s faith in life, sometimes faith in death, sometimes a belief in endless justice in some better world beyond. But no matter what, the message is always clear: that someday, somewhere, people will judge each other by their character and not by their skin. Is such hope justified? Do the Sorrow Songs speak the truth?

The silently growing assumption of this age is that the probation of races is past, and that the backward races of to-day are of proven inefficiency and not worth the saving. Such an assumption is the arrogance of peoples irreverent toward Time and ignorant of the deeds of men. A thousand years ago such an assumption, easily possible, would have made it difficult for the Teuton to prove his right to life. Two thousand years ago such dogmatism, readily welcome, would have scouted the idea of blond races ever leading civilization. So wofully unorganized is sociological knowledge that the meaning of progress, the meaning of “swift” and “slow” in human doing, and the limits of human perfectability, are veiled, unanswered sphinxes on the shores of science. Why should Æschylus have sung two thousand years before Shakespeare was born? Why has civilization flourished in Europe, and flickered, flamed, and died in Africa? So long as the world stands meekly dumb before such questions, shall this nation proclaim its ignorance and unhallowed prejudices by denying freedom of opportunity to those who brought the Sorrow Songs to the Seats of the Mighty?

The quietly growing belief of our time is that the probation of races is over, and that the disadvantaged races of today have shown they are inefficient and not worth saving. This belief reflects the arrogance of people who are disrespectful toward history and unaware of human achievements. A thousand years ago, such a belief, easily accepted, would have made it hard for the Teuton to prove his right to exist. Two thousand years ago, such dogmatism would have dismissed the notion of lighter-skinned races ever leading civilization. The field of sociology is so poorly organized that the meaning of progress, the concepts of “fast” and “slow” in human actions, and the limits of human improvement remain unclear, unanswered riddles at the edge of science. Why did Æschylus write his plays two thousand years before Shakespeare was born? Why has civilization thrived in Europe while it has flickered, flared, and faded in Africa? As long as the world stands silently puzzled by these questions, will this nation continue to show its ignorance and deep-seated biases by denying opportunities to those who brought the Sorrow Songs to the Seats of the Mighty?

Your country? How came it yours? Before the Pilgrims landed we were here. Here we have brought our three gifts and mingled them with yours: a gift of story and song—soft, stirring melody in an ill-harmonized and unmelodious land; the gift of sweat and brawn to beat back the wilderness, conquer the soil, and lay the foundations of this vast economic empire two hundred years earlier than your weak hands could have done it; the third, a gift of the Spirit. Around us the history of the land has centred for thrice a hundred years; out of the nation’s heart we have called all that was best to throttle and subdue all that was worst; fire and blood, prayer and sacrifice, have billowed over this people, and they have found peace only in the altars of the God of Right. Nor has our gift of the Spirit been merely passive. Actively we have woven ourselves with the very warp and woof of this nation,—we fought their battles, shared their sorrow, mingled our blood with theirs, and generation after generation have pleaded with a headstrong, careless people to despise not Justice, Mercy, and Truth, lest the nation be smitten with a curse. Our song, our toil, our cheer, and warning have been given to this nation in blood-brotherhood. Are not these gifts worth the giving? Is not this work and striving? Would America have been America without her Negro people?

Your country? How did it become yours? Before the Pilgrims arrived, we were here. Here, we've brought our three gifts and mixed them with yours: a gift of storytelling and music—a soft, moving melody in a noisy and off-key land; the gift of hard work and strength to push back the wilderness, cultivate the land, and lay the foundations of this vast economic empire two hundred years sooner than your weaker hands could have managed; the third, a gift of the Spirit. For three hundred years, the history of this land has revolved around us; from the nation's heart, we have summoned all that is good to suppress all that is bad; fire and blood, prayer and sacrifice, have flowed over this people, and they have found peace only at the altars of the God of Justice. Our gift of the Spirit hasn’t just been passive. We have actively woven ourselves into the very fabric of this nation—we fought their battles, shared their sorrows, mixed our blood with theirs, and generation after generation have urged a stubborn, careless people to not take Justice, Mercy, and Truth for granted, lest the nation be struck with a curse. Our song, our labor, our joy, and our warnings have been given to this nation in brotherhood. Are these gifts not worth giving? Is this not work and striving? Would America be America without its Black people?

Even so is the hope that sang in the songs of my fathers well sung. If somewhere in this whirl and chaos of things there dwells Eternal Good, pitiful yet masterful, then anon in His good time America shall rend the Veil and the prisoned shall go free. Free, free as the sunshine trickling down the morning into these high windows of mine, free as yonder fresh young voices welling up to me from the caverns of brick and mortar below—swelling with song, instinct with life, tremulous treble and darkening bass. My children, my little children, are singing to the sunshine, and thus they sing:

Even so, the hope that resonated in the songs of my ancestors is beautifully sung. If somewhere in this whirlwind and chaos of existence there exists Eternal Good, compassionate yet powerful, then in His timing, America will lift the Veil and the imprisoned will be set free. Free, free like the sunlight streaming through the morning into these high windows of mine, free like those fresh young voices rising up to me from the brick and mortar below—swelling with song, full of life, with bright treble and deep bass. My children, my little children, are singing to the sunlight, and this is how they sing:

musical score

And the traveller girds himself, and sets his face toward the Morning, and goes his way.

And the traveler gets ready, sets his sights toward the east, and continues on his journey.

The Afterthought

Hear my cry, O God the Reader; vouchsafe that this my book fall not still-born into the world wilderness. Let there spring, Gentle One, from out its leaves vigor of thought and thoughtful deed to reap the harvest wonderful. Let the ears of a guilty people tingle with truth, and seventy millions sigh for the righteousness which exalteth nations, in this drear day when human brotherhood is mockery and a snare. Thus in Thy good time may infinite reason turn the tangle straight, and these crooked marks on a fragile leaf be not indeed

Hear my cry, O God the Reader; please ensure that this book of mine doesn’t come into the world stillborn. Let there emerge, Gentle One, from its pages the energy of thought and meaningful action to create a wonderful outcome. May the ears of a guilty people resonate with truth, and may seventy million long for the righteousness that uplifts nations, in this bleak time when human brotherhood is just a mockery and a trap. In Your own time, may infinite reason untangle what is twisted, and these crooked marks on a delicate page not be meaningless.

THE END

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!